summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/1066-h
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authorRoger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org>2025-10-15 05:16:28 -0700
committerRoger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org>2025-10-15 05:16:28 -0700
commit18e02a89ba161f1b813e44cb44260255226c2f13 (patch)
tree41ed83e47860ed40f339e608a2007df370b691e1 /1066-h
initial commit of ebook 1066HEADmain
Diffstat (limited to '1066-h')
-rw-r--r--1066-h/1066-h.htm6277
1 files changed, 6277 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/1066-h/1066-h.htm b/1066-h/1066-h.htm
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..291476a
--- /dev/null
+++ b/1066-h/1066-h.htm
@@ -0,0 +1,6277 @@
+<!DOCTYPE html
+ PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
+ "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
+<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
+<head>
+<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=US-ASCII" />
+<title>William the Conqueror, by Edward Augustus Freeman</title>
+ <style type="text/css">
+/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */
+<!--
+ P { margin-top: .75em;
+ margin-bottom: .75em;
+ }
+ P.gutsumm { margin-left: 5%;}
+ P.poetry {margin-left: 3%; }
+ .GutSmall { font-size: 0.7em; }
+ H1, H2 {
+ text-align: center;
+ margin-top: 2em;
+ margin-bottom: 2em;
+ }
+ H3, H4, H5 {
+ text-align: center;
+ margin-top: 1em;
+ margin-bottom: 1em;
+ }
+ BODY{margin-left: 10%;
+ margin-right: 10%;
+ }
+ table { border-collapse: collapse; }
+table {margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto;}
+ td { vertical-align: top; border: 1px solid black;}
+ td p { margin: 0.2em; }
+ .blkquot {margin-left: 4em; margin-right: 4em;} /* block indent */
+
+ .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
+
+ .pagenum {position: absolute;
+ left: 92%;
+ font-size: small;
+ text-align: right;
+ font-weight: normal;
+ color: gray;
+ }
+ img { border: none; }
+ img.dc { float: left; width: 50px; height: 50px; }
+ p.gutindent { margin-left: 2em; }
+ div.gapspace { height: 0.8em; }
+ div.gapline { height: 0.8em; width: 100%; border-top: 1px solid;}
+ div.gapmediumline { height: 0.3em; width: 40%; margin-left:30%;
+ border-top: 1px solid; }
+ div.gapmediumdoubleline { height: 0.3em; width: 40%; margin-left:30%;
+ border-top: 1px solid; border-bottom: 1px solid;}
+ div.gapshortdoubleline { height: 0.3em; width: 20%;
+ margin-left: 40%; border-top: 1px solid;
+ border-bottom: 1px solid; }
+ div.gapdoubleline { height: 0.3em; width: 50%;
+ margin-left: 25%; border-top: 1px solid;
+ border-bottom: 1px solid;}
+ div.gapshortline { height: 0.3em; width: 20%; margin-left:40%;
+ border-top: 1px solid; }
+ .citation {vertical-align: super;
+ font-size: .8em;
+ text-decoration: none;}
+ img.floatleft { float: left;
+ margin-right: 1em;
+ margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; }
+ img.floatright { float: right;
+ margin-left: 1em; margin-top: 0.5em;
+ margin-bottom: 0.5em; }
+ img.clearcenter {display: block;
+ margin-left: auto;
+ margin-right: auto; margin-top: 0.5em;
+ margin-bottom: 0.5em}
+ -->
+ /* XML end ]]>*/
+ </style>
+</head>
+<body>
+<pre>
+
+The Project Gutenberg eBook, William the Conqueror, by Edward Augustus
+Freeman
+
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+
+
+
+Title: William the Conqueror
+
+
+Author: Edward Augustus Freeman
+
+
+
+Release Date: March 20, 2013 [eBook #1066]
+[This file was first posted on February 12, 1998]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII)
+
+
+***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR***
+</pre>
+<p>Transcribed from the 1913 Macmillan and Co. edition by David
+Price, email ccx074@pglaf.org</p>
+<h1>WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR</h1>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p style="text-align: center"><span class="GutSmall">BY</span><br
+/>
+EDWARD A. FREEMAN<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">D.C.L., LL.D.</span></p>
+<p style="text-align: center"><span class="GutSmall">REGIUS
+PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF
+OXFORD</span></p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p style="text-align: center">MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED<br />
+ST. MARTIN&rsquo;S SQUARE, LONDON</p>
+<p style="text-align: center">1913</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p style="text-align: center"><span
+class="GutSmall">COPYRIGHT</span></p>
+<p style="text-align: center"><i>First Edition printed March</i>
+1888.<br />
+<i>Reprinted July</i> 1888, 1890, 1894, 1898, 1903, 1907,
+1913</p>
+<h2>PREFACE</h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">This</span> small volume, written as the
+first of a series, is meant to fill quite another place from the
+<i>Short History of the Norman Conquest</i>, by the same
+author.&nbsp; That was a narrative of events reaching over a
+considerable time.&nbsp; This is the portrait of a man in his
+personal character, a man whose life takes up only a part of the
+time treated of in the other work.&nbsp; We have now to look on
+William as one who, though stranger and conqueror, is yet
+worthily entitled to a place on the list of English
+statesmen.&nbsp; There is perhaps no man before or after him
+whose personal character and personal will have had so direct an
+effect on the course which the laws and constitution of England
+have taken since his time.&nbsp; Norman as a Conqueror, as a
+statesman he is English, and, on this side of him at least, he
+worthily begins the series.</p>
+<p>16 <span class="smcap">St. Giles&rsquo;</span>, <span
+class="smcap">Oxford</span>,<br />
+&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; 6<i>th</i> <i>February</i>
+1888.</p>
+<h2>CONTENTS</h2>
+<table>
+<tr>
+<td><p>&nbsp;</p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span
+class="GutSmall">PAGE</span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER I</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">Introduction</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page1">1</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER II</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Early Years of William</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page6">6</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER III</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">William&rsquo;s First Visit to
+England</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page26">26</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER IV</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Reign of William in
+Normandy</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page34">34</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER V</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">Harold&rsquo;s Oath to
+William</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page51">51</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER VI</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Negotiations of Duke
+William</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page63">63</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER VII</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">William&rsquo;s Invasion of
+England</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page82">82</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER VIII</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Conquest of England</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page100">100</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER IX</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Settlement of England</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page122">122</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td colspan="2"><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER X</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Revolts against William</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page147">147</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p style="text-align: center">CHAPTER XI</p>
+</td>
+<td><p>&nbsp;</p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td><p><span class="smcap">The Last Years of William</span></p>
+</td>
+<td><p style="text-align: right"><span class="indexpageno"><a
+href="#page181">181</a></span></p>
+</td>
+</tr>
+</table>
+<h2><a name="page1"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 1</span>CHAPTER
+I.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">INTRODUCTION.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">The</span> history of England, like the
+land and its people, has been specially insular, and yet no land
+has undergone deeper influences from without.&nbsp; No land has
+owed more than England to the personal action of men not of
+native birth.&nbsp; Britain was truly called another world, in
+opposition to the world of the European mainland, the world of
+Rome.&nbsp; In every age the history of Britain is the history of
+an island, of an island great enough to form a world of
+itself.&nbsp; In speaking of Celts or Teutons in Britain, we are
+speaking, not simply of Celts and Teutons, but of Celts and
+Teutons parted from their kinsfolk on the mainland, and brought
+under the common influences of an island world.&nbsp; The land
+has seen several settlements from outside, but the settlers have
+always been brought under the spell of their insular
+position.&nbsp; Whenever settlement has not meant displacement,
+the new comers have been assimilated by the existing people of
+the land.&nbsp; When it has meant displacement, they have still
+become islanders, marked off from those whom they left behind by
+characteristics which were the direct result of settlement in an
+island world.</p>
+<p>The history of Britain then, and specially the history of
+England, has been largely a history of elements absorbed and
+assimilated from without.&nbsp; But each of those elements has
+done somewhat to modify the mass into which it was
+absorbed.&nbsp; The English land and nation are not as they might
+have been if they had never in later times absorbed the Fleming,
+the French Huguenot, the German Palatine.&nbsp; Still less are
+they as they might have been, if they had not in earlier times
+absorbed the greater elements of the Dane and the Norman.&nbsp;
+Both were assimilated; but both modified the character and
+destiny of the people into whose substance they were
+absorbed.&nbsp; The conquerors from Normandy were silently and
+peacefully lost in the greater mass of the English people; still
+we can never be as if the Norman had never come among us.&nbsp;
+We ever bear about us the signs of his presence.&nbsp; Our
+colonists have carried those signs with them into distant lands,
+to remind men that settlers in America and Australia came from a
+land which the Norman once entered as a conqueror.&nbsp; But that
+those signs of his presence hold the place which they do hold in
+our mixed political being, that, badges of conquest as they are,
+no one feels them to be badges of conquest&mdash;all this comes
+of the fact that, if the Norman came as a conqueror, he came as a
+conqueror of a special, perhaps almost of an unique kind.&nbsp;
+The Norman Conquest of England has, in its nature and in its
+results, no exact parallel in history.&nbsp; And that it has no
+exact parallel in history is largely owing to the character and
+position of the man who wrought it.&nbsp; That the history of
+England for the last eight hundred years has been what it has
+been has largely come of the personal character of a single
+man.&nbsp; That we are what we are to this day largely comes of
+the fact that there was a moment when our national destiny might
+be said to hang on the will of a single man, and that that man
+was William, surnamed at different stages of his life and memory,
+the Bastard, the Conqueror, and the Great.</p>
+<p>With perfect fitness then does William the Norman, William the
+Norman Conqueror of England, take his place in a series of
+English statesmen.&nbsp; That so it should be is characteristic
+of English history.&nbsp; Our history has been largely wrought
+for us by men who have come in from without, sometimes as
+conquerors, sometimes as the opposite of conquerors; but in
+whatever character they came, they had to put on the character of
+Englishmen, and to make their work an English work.&nbsp; From
+whatever land they came, on whatever mission they came, as
+statesmen they were English.&nbsp; William, the greatest of his
+class, is still but a member of a class.&nbsp; Along with him we
+must reckon a crowd of kings, bishops, and high officials in many
+ages of our history.&nbsp; Theodore of Tarsus and Cnut of
+Denmark, Lanfranc of Pavia and Anselm of Aosta, Randolf Flambard
+and Roger of Salisbury, Henry of Anjou and Simon of Montfort, are
+all written on a list of which William is but the foremost.&nbsp;
+The largest number come in William&rsquo;s own generation and in
+the generations just before and after it.&nbsp; But the breed of
+England&rsquo;s adopted children and rulers never died out.&nbsp;
+The name of William the Deliverer stands, if not beside that of
+his namesake the Conqueror, yet surely alongside of the lawgiver
+from Anjou.&nbsp; And we count among the later worthies of
+England not a few men sprung from other lands, who did and are
+doing their work among us, and who, as statesmen at least, must
+count as English.&nbsp; As we look along the whole line, even
+among the conquering kings and their immediate instruments, their
+work never takes the shape of the rooting up of the earlier
+institutions of the land.&nbsp; Those institutions are modified,
+sometimes silently by the mere growth of events, sometimes
+formally and of set purpose.&nbsp; Old institutions get new
+names; new institutions are set up alongside of them.&nbsp; But
+the old ones are never swept away; they sometimes die out; they
+are never abolished.&nbsp; This comes largely of the absorbing
+and assimilating power of the island world.&nbsp; But it comes no
+less of personal character and personal circumstances, and
+pre-eminently of the personal character of the Norman Conqueror
+and of the circumstances in which he found himself.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>Our special business now is with the personal acts and
+character of William, and above all with his acts and character
+as an English statesman.&nbsp; But the English reign of William
+followed on his earlier Norman reign, and its character was
+largely the result of his earlier Norman reign.&nbsp; A man of
+the highest natural gifts, he had gone through such a schooling
+from his childhood upwards as falls to the lot of few
+princes.&nbsp; Before he undertook the conquest of England, he
+had in some sort to work the conquest of Normandy.&nbsp; Of the
+ordinary work of a sovereign in a warlike age, the defence of his
+own land, the annexation of other lands, William had his full
+share.&nbsp; With the land of his overlord he had dealings of the
+most opposite kinds.&nbsp; He had to call in the help of the
+French king to put down rebellion in the Norman duchy, and he had
+to drive back more than one invasion of the French king at the
+head of an united Norman people.&nbsp; He added Domfront and
+Maine to his dominions, and the conquest of Maine, the work as
+much of statesmanship as of warfare, was the rehearsal of the
+conquest of England.&nbsp; There, under circumstances strangely
+like those of England, he learned his trade as conqueror, he
+learned to practise on a narrower field the same arts which he
+afterwards practised on a wider.&nbsp; But after all,
+William&rsquo;s own duchy was his special school; it was his life
+in his own duchy which specially helped to make him what he
+was.&nbsp; Surrounded by trials and difficulties almost from his
+cradle, he early learned the art of enduring trials and
+overcoming difficulties; he learned how to deal with men; he
+learned when to smite and when to spare; and it is not a little
+to his honour that, in the long course of such a reign as his, he
+almost always showed himself far more ready to spare than to
+smite.</p>
+<p>Before then we can look at William as an English statesman, we
+must first look on him in the land in which he learned the art of
+statesmanship.&nbsp; We must see how one who started with all the
+disadvantages which are implied in his earlier surname of the
+Bastard came to win and to deserve his later surnames of the
+Conqueror and the Great.</p>
+<h2><a name="page6"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 6</span>CHAPTER
+II.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE EARLY YEARS OF WILLIAM.</span><br />
+<span class="GutSmall">A.D. 1028&ndash;1051.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">If</span> William&rsquo;s early reign in
+Normandy was his time of schooling for his later reign in
+England, his school was a stern one, and his schooling began
+early.&nbsp; His nominal reign began at the age of seven years,
+and his personal influence on events began long before he had
+reached the usual years of discretion.&nbsp; And the events of
+his minority might well harden him, while they could not corrupt
+him in the way in which so many princes have been
+corrupted.&nbsp; His whole position, political and personal,
+could not fail to have its effect in forming the man.&nbsp; He
+was Duke of the Normans, sixth in succession from Rolf, the
+founder of the Norman state.&nbsp; At the time of his accession,
+rather more than a hundred and ten years had passed since
+plunderers, occasionally settlers, from Scandinavia, had changed
+into acknowledged members of the Western or Karolingian
+kingdom.&nbsp; The Northmen, changed, name and thing, into
+<i>Normans</i>, were now in all things members of the Christian
+and French-speaking world.&nbsp; But French as the Normans of
+William&rsquo;s day had become, their relation to the kings and
+people of France was not a friendly one.&nbsp; At the time of the
+settlement of Rolf, the western kingdom of the Franks had not yet
+finally passed to the <i>Duces Francorum</i> at Paris; Rolf
+became the man of the Karolingian king at Laon.&nbsp; France and
+Normandy were two great duchies, each owning a precarious
+supremacy in the king of the West-Franks.&nbsp; On the one hand,
+Normandy had been called into being by a frightful dismemberment
+of the French duchy, from which the original Norman settlement
+had been cut off.&nbsp; France had lost in Rouen one of her
+greatest cities, and she was cut off from the sea and from the
+lower course of her own river.&nbsp; On the other hand, the
+French and the Norman dukes had found their interest in a close
+alliance; Norman support had done much to transfer the crown from
+Laon to Paris, and to make the <i>Dux Francorum</i> and the
+<i>Rex Francorum</i> the same person.&nbsp; It was the adoption
+of the French speech and manners by the Normans, and their steady
+alliance with the French dukes, which finally determined that the
+ruling element in Gaul should be Romance and not Teutonic, and
+that, of its Romance elements, it should be French and not
+Aquitanian.&nbsp; If the creation of Normandy had done much to
+weaken France as a duchy, it had done not a little towards the
+making of France as a kingdom.&nbsp; Laon and its crown, the
+undefined influence that went with the crown, the prospect of
+future advance to the south, had been bought by the loss of Rouen
+and of the mouth of the Seine.</p>
+<p>There was much therefore at the time of William&rsquo;s
+accession to keep the French kings and the Norman dukes on
+friendly terms.&nbsp; The old alliance had been strengthened by
+recent good offices.&nbsp; The reigning king, Henry the First,
+owed his crown to the help of William&rsquo;s father
+Robert.&nbsp; On the other hand, the original ground of the
+alliance, mutual support against the Karolingian king, had passed
+away.&nbsp; A King of the French reigning at Paris was more
+likely to remember what the Normans had cost him as duke than
+what they had done for him as king.&nbsp; And the alliance was
+only an alliance of princes.&nbsp; The mutual dislike between the
+people of the two countries was strong.&nbsp; The Normans had
+learned French ways, but French and Normans had not become
+countrymen.&nbsp; And, as the fame of Normandy grew, jealousy was
+doubtless mingled with dislike.&nbsp; William, in short,
+inherited a very doubtful and dangerous state of relations
+towards the king who was at once his chief neighbour and his
+overlord.</p>
+<p>More doubtful and dangerous still were the relations which the
+young duke inherited towards the people of his own duchy and the
+kinsfolk of his own house.&nbsp; William was not as yet the Great
+or the Conqueror, but he was the Bastard from the
+beginning.&nbsp; There was then no generally received doctrine as
+to the succession to kingdoms and duchies.&nbsp; Everywhere a
+single kingly or princely house supplied, as a rule, candidates
+for the succession.&nbsp; Everywhere, even where the elective
+doctrine was strong, a full-grown son was always likely to
+succeed his father.&nbsp; The growth of feudal notions too had
+greatly strengthened the hereditary principle.&nbsp; Still no
+rule had anywhere been laid down for cases where the late prince
+had not left a full-grown son.&nbsp; The question as to
+legitimate birth was equally unsettled.&nbsp; Irregular unions of
+all kinds, though condemned by the Church, were tolerated in
+practice, and were nowhere more common than among the Norman
+dukes.&nbsp; In truth the feeling of the kingliness of the stock,
+the doctrine that the king should be the son of a king, is better
+satisfied by the succession of the late king&rsquo;s bastard son
+than by sending for some distant kinsman, claiming perhaps only
+through females.&nbsp; Still bastardy, if it was often convenient
+to forget it, could always be turned against a man.&nbsp; The
+succession of a bastard was never likely to be quite undisputed
+or his reign to be quite undisturbed.</p>
+<p>Now William succeeded to his duchy under the double
+disadvantage of being at once bastard and minor.&nbsp; He was
+born at Falaise in 1027 or 1028, being the son of Robert,
+afterwards duke, but then only Count of Hiesmois, by Herleva,
+commonly called Arletta, the daughter of Fulbert the
+tanner.&nbsp; There was no pretence of marriage between his
+parents; yet his father, when he designed William to succeed him,
+might have made him legitimate, as some of his predecessors had
+been made, by a marriage with his mother.&nbsp; In 1028 Robert
+succeeded his brother Richard in the duchy.&nbsp; In 1034 or 1035
+he determined to go on pilgrimage to Jerusalem.&nbsp; He called
+on his barons to swear allegiance to his bastard of seven years
+old as his successor in case he never came back.&nbsp; Their wise
+counsel to stay at home, to look after his dominions and to raise
+up lawful heirs, was unheeded.&nbsp; Robert carried his
+point.&nbsp; The succession of young William was accepted by the
+Norman nobles, and was confirmed by the overlord Henry King of
+the French.&nbsp; The arrangement soon took effect.&nbsp; Robert
+died on his way back before the year 1035 was out, and his son
+began, in name at least, his reign of fifty-two years over the
+Norman duchy.</p>
+<p>The succession of one who was at once bastard and minor could
+happen only when no one else had a distinctly better claim
+William could never have held his ground for a moment against a
+brother of his father of full age and undoubted legitimacy.&nbsp;
+But among the living descendants of former dukes some were
+themselves of doubtful legitimacy, some were shut out by their
+profession as churchmen, some claimed only through females.&nbsp;
+Robert had indeed two half-brothers, but they were young and
+their legitimacy was disputed; he had an uncle, Robert Archbishop
+of Rouen, who had been legitimated by the later marriage of his
+parents.&nbsp; The rival who in the end gave William most trouble
+was his cousin Guy of Burgundy, son of a daughter of his
+grandfather Richard the Good.&nbsp; Though William&rsquo;s
+succession was not liked, no one of these candidates was
+generally preferred to him.&nbsp; He therefore succeeded; but the
+first twelve years of his reign were spent in the revolts and
+conspiracies of unruly nobles, who hated the young duke as the
+one representative of law and order, and who were not eager to
+set any one in his place who might be better able to enforce
+them.</p>
+<p>Nobility, so variously defined in different lands, in Normandy
+took in two classes of men.&nbsp; All were noble who had any
+kindred or affinity, legitimate or otherwise, with the ducal
+house.&nbsp; The natural children of Richard the Fearless were
+legitimated by his marriage with their mother Gunnor, and many of
+the great houses of Normandy sprang from her brothers and
+sisters.&nbsp; The mother of William received no such exaltation
+as this.&nbsp; Besides her son, she had borne to Robert a
+daughter Adelaide, and, after Robert&rsquo;s death, she married a
+Norman knight named Herlwin of Conteville.&nbsp; To him, besides
+a daughter, she bore two sons, Ode and Robert.&nbsp; They rose to
+high posts in Church and State, and played an important part in
+their half-brother&rsquo;s history.&nbsp; Besides men whose
+nobility was of this kind, there were also Norman houses whose
+privileges were older than the amours or marriages of any duke,
+houses whose greatness was as old as the settlement of Rolf, as
+old that is as the ducal power itself.&nbsp; The great men of
+both these classes were alike hard to control.&nbsp; A Norman
+baron of this age was well employed when he was merely rebelling
+against his prince or waging private war against a fellow
+baron.&nbsp; What specially marks the time is the frequency of
+treacherous murders wrought by men of the highest rank, often on
+harmless neighbours or unsuspecting guests.&nbsp; But victims
+were also found among those guardians of the young duke whose
+faithful discharge of their duties shows that the Norman nobility
+was not wholly corrupt.&nbsp; One indeed was a foreign prince,
+Alan Count of the Bretons, a grandson of Richard the Fearless
+through a daughter.&nbsp; Two others, the seneschal Osbern and
+Gilbert Count of Eu, were irregular kinsmen of the duke.&nbsp;
+All these were murdered, the Breton count by poison.&nbsp; Such a
+childhood as this made William play the man while he was still a
+child.&nbsp; The helpless boy had to seek for support of some
+kind.&nbsp; He got together the chief men of his duchy, and took
+a new guardian by their advice.&nbsp; But it marks the state of
+things that the new guardian was one of the murderers of those
+whom he succeeded.&nbsp; This was Ralph of Wacey, son of
+William&rsquo;s great-uncle, Archbishop Robert.&nbsp; Murderer as
+he was, he seems to have discharged his duty faithfully.&nbsp;
+There are men who are careless of general moral obligations, but
+who will strictly carry out any charge which appeals to personal
+honour.&nbsp; Anyhow Ralph&rsquo;s guardianship brought with it a
+certain amount of calm.&nbsp; But men, high in the young
+duke&rsquo;s favour, were still plotting against him, and they
+presently began to plot, not only against their prince but
+against their country.&nbsp; The disaffected nobles of Normandy
+sought for a helper against young William in his lord King Henry
+of Paris.</p>
+<p>The art of diplomacy had never altogether slumbered since much
+earlier times.&nbsp; The king who owed his crown to
+William&rsquo;s father, and who could have no ground of offence
+against William himself, easily found good pretexts for meddling
+in Norman affairs.&nbsp; It was not unnatural in the King of the
+French to wish to win back a sea-board which had been given up
+more than a hundred years before to an alien power, even though
+that power had, for much more than half of that time, acted more
+than a friendly part towards France.&nbsp; It was not unnatural
+that the French people should cherish a strong national dislike
+to the Normans and a strong wish that Rouen should again be a
+French city.&nbsp; But such motives were not openly avowed then
+any more than now.&nbsp; The alleged ground was quite
+different.&nbsp; The counts of Chartres were troublesome
+neighbours to the duchy, and the castle of Tilli&egrave;res had
+been built as a defence against them.&nbsp; An advance of the
+King&rsquo;s dominions had made Tilli&egrave;res a neighbour of
+France, and, as a neighbour, it was said to be a standing
+menace.&nbsp; The King of the French, acting in concert with the
+disaffected party in Normandy, was a dangerous enemy, and the
+young Duke and his counsellors determined to give up
+Tilli&egrave;res.&nbsp; Now comes the first distinct exercise of
+William&rsquo;s personal will.&nbsp; We are without exact dates,
+but the time can be hardly later than 1040, when William was from
+twelve to thirteen years old.&nbsp; At his special request, the
+defender of Tilli&egrave;res, Gilbert Crispin, who at first held
+out against French and Normans alike, gave up the castle to
+Henry.&nbsp; The castle was burned; the King promised not to
+repair it for four years.&nbsp; Yet he is said to have entered
+Normandy, to have laid waste William&rsquo;s native district of
+Hiesmois, to have supplied a French garrison to a Norman rebel
+named Thurstan, who held the castle of Falaise against the Duke,
+and to have ended by restoring Tilli&egrave;res as a menace
+against Normandy.&nbsp; And now the boy whose destiny had made
+him so early a leader of men had to bear his first arms against
+the fortress which looked down on his birth-place.&nbsp; Thurstan
+surrendered and went into banishment.&nbsp; William could set
+down his own Falaise as the first of a long list of towns and
+castles which he knew how to win without shedding of blood.</p>
+<p>When we next see William&rsquo;s distinct personal action, he
+is still young, but no longer a child or even a boy.&nbsp; At
+nineteen or thereabouts he is a wise and valiant man, and his
+valour and wisdom are tried to the uttermost.&nbsp; A few years
+of comparative quiet were chiefly occupied, as a quiet time in
+those days commonly was, with ecclesiastical affairs.&nbsp; One
+of these specially illustrates the state of things with which
+William had to deal.&nbsp; In 1042, when the Duke was about
+fourteen, Normandy adopted the Truce of God in its later
+shape.&nbsp; It no longer attempted to establish universal peace;
+it satisfied itself with forbidding, under the strongest
+ecclesiastical censures, all private war and violence of any kind
+on certain days of the week.&nbsp; Legislation of this kind has
+two sides.&nbsp; It was an immediate gain if peace was really
+enforced for four days in the week; but that which was not
+forbidden on the other three could no longer be denounced as in
+itself evil.&nbsp; We are told that in no land was the Truce more
+strictly observed than in Normandy.&nbsp; But we may be sure
+that, when William was in the fulness of his power, the stern
+weight of the ducal arm was exerted to enforce peace on Mondays
+and Tuesdays as well as on Thursdays and Fridays.</p>
+<p>It was in the year 1047 that William&rsquo;s authority was
+most dangerously threatened and that he was first called on to
+show in all their fulness the powers that were in him.&nbsp; He
+who was to be conqueror of Maine and conqueror of England was
+first to be conqueror of his own duchy.&nbsp; The revolt of a
+large part of the country, contrasted with the firm loyalty of
+another part, throws a most instructive light on the internal
+state of the duchy.&nbsp; There was, as there still is, a line of
+severance between the districts which formed the first grant to
+Rolf and those which were afterwards added.&nbsp; In these last a
+lingering remnant of old Teutonic life had been called into fresh
+strength by new settlements from Scandinavia.&nbsp; At the
+beginning of the reign of Richard the Fearless, Rouen, the
+French-speaking city, is emphatically contrasted with Bayeux, the
+once Saxon city and land, now the headquarters of the Danish
+speech.&nbsp; At that stage the Danish party was distinctly a
+heathen party.&nbsp; We are not told whether Danish was still
+spoken so late as the time of William&rsquo;s youth.&nbsp; We can
+hardly believe that the Scandinavian gods still kept any avowed
+worshippers.&nbsp; But the geographical limits of the revolt
+exactly fall in with the boundary which had once divided French
+and Danish speech, Christian and heathen worship.&nbsp; There was
+a wide difference in feeling on the two sides of the Dive.&nbsp;
+The older Norman settlements, now thoroughly French in tongue and
+manners, stuck faithfully to the Duke; the lands to the west rose
+against him.&nbsp; Rouen and Evreux were firmly loyal to William;
+Saxon Bayeux and Danish Coutances were the headquarters of his
+enemies.</p>
+<p>When the geographical division took this shape, we are
+surprised at the candidate for the duchy who was put forward by
+the rebels.&nbsp; William was a Norman born and bred; his rival
+was in every sense a Frenchman.&nbsp; This was William&rsquo;s
+cousin Guy of Burgundy, whose connexion with the ducal house was
+only by the spindle-side.&nbsp; But his descent was of
+uncontested legitimacy, which gave him an excuse for claiming the
+duchy in opposition to the bastard grandson of the tanner.&nbsp;
+By William he had been enriched with great possessions, among
+which was the island fortress of Brionne in the Risle.&nbsp; The
+real object of the revolt was the partition of the duchy.&nbsp;
+William was to be dispossessed; Guy was to be duke in the lands
+east of Dive; the great lords of Western Normandy were to be left
+independent.&nbsp; To this end the lords of the Bessin and the
+C&ocirc;tentin revolted, their leader being Neal, Viscount of
+Saint-Sauveur in the C&ocirc;tentin.&nbsp; We are told that the
+mass of the people everywhere wished well to their duke; in the
+common sovereign lay their only chance of protection against
+their immediate lords.&nbsp; But the lords had armed force of the
+land at their bidding.&nbsp; They first tried to slay or seize
+the Duke himself, who chanced to be in the midst of them at
+Valognes.&nbsp; He escaped; we hear a stirring tale of his
+headlong ride from Valognes to Falaise.&nbsp; Safe among his own
+people, he planned his course of action.&nbsp; He first sought
+help of the man who could give him most help, but who had most
+wronged him.&nbsp; He went into France; he saw King Henry at
+Poissy, and the King engaged to bring a French force to
+William&rsquo;s help under his own command.</p>
+<p>This time Henry kept his promise.&nbsp; The dismemberment of
+Normandy might have been profitable to France by weakening the
+power which had become so special an object of French jealousy;
+but with a king the common interest of princes against rebellious
+barons came first.&nbsp; Henry came with a French army, and
+fought well for his ally on the field of
+Val-&egrave;s-dunes.&nbsp; Now came the Conqueror&rsquo;s first
+battle, a tourney of horsemen on an open table-land just within
+the land of the rebels between Caen and Mezidon.&nbsp; The young
+duke fought well and manfully; but the Norman writers allow that
+it was French help that gained him the victory.&nbsp; Yet one of
+the many anecdotes of the battle points to a source of strength
+which was always ready to tell for any lord against rebellious
+vassals.&nbsp; One of the leaders of the revolt, Ralph of Tesson,
+struck with remorse and stirred by the prayers of his knights,
+joined the Duke just before the battle.&nbsp; He had sworn to
+smite William wherever he found him, and he fulfilled his oath by
+giving the Duke a harmless blow with his glove.&nbsp; How far an
+oath to do an unlawful act is binding is a question which came up
+again at another stage of William&rsquo;s life.</p>
+<p>The victory at Val-&egrave;s-dunes was decisive, and the
+French King, whose help had done so much to win it, left William
+to follow it up.&nbsp; He met with but little resistance except
+at the stronghold of Brionne.&nbsp; Guy himself vanishes from
+Norman history.&nbsp; William had now conquered his own duchy,
+and conquered it by foreign help.&nbsp; For the rest of his
+Norman reign he had often to strive with enemies at home, but he
+had never to put down such a rebellion again as that of the lords
+of western Normandy.&nbsp; That western Normandy, the truest
+Normandy, had to yield to the more thoroughly Romanized lands to
+the east.&nbsp; The difference between them never again takes a
+political shape.&nbsp; William was now lord of all Normandy, and
+able to put down all later disturbers of the peace.&nbsp; His
+real reign now begins; from the age of nineteen or twenty, his
+acts are his own.&nbsp; According to his abiding practice, he
+showed himself a merciful conqueror.&nbsp; Through his whole
+reign he shows a distinct unwillingness to take human life except
+in fair fighting on the battle-field.&nbsp; No blood was shed
+after the victory of Val-&egrave;s-dunes; one rebel died in
+bonds; the others underwent no harder punishment than payment of
+fines, giving of hostages, and destruction of their
+castles.&nbsp; These castles were not as yet the vast and
+elaborate structures which arose in after days.&nbsp; A single
+strong square tower, or even a defence of wood on a steep mound
+surrounded by a ditch, was enough to make its owner
+dangerous.&nbsp; The possession of these strongholds made every
+baron able at once to defy his prince and to make himself a
+scourge to his neighbours.&nbsp; Every season of anarchy is
+marked by the building of castles; every return of order brings
+with it their overthrow as a necessary condition of peace.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>Thus, in his lonely and troubled childhood, William had been
+schooled for the rule of men.&nbsp; He had now, in the rule of a
+smaller dominion, in warfare and conquest on a smaller scale, to
+be schooled for the conquest and the rule of a greater
+dominion.&nbsp; William had the gifts of a born ruler, and he was
+in no way disposed to abuse them.&nbsp; We know his rule in
+Normandy only through the language of panegyric; but the facts
+speak for themselves.&nbsp; He made Normandy peaceful and
+flourishing, more peaceful and flourishing perhaps than any other
+state of the European mainland.&nbsp; He is set before us as in
+everything a wise and beneficent ruler, the protector of the poor
+and helpless, the patron of commerce and of all that might profit
+his dominions.&nbsp; For defensive wars, for wars waged as the
+faithful man of his overlord, we cannot blame him.&nbsp; But his
+main duty lay at home.&nbsp; He still had revolts to put down,
+and he put them down.&nbsp; But to put them down was the first of
+good works.&nbsp; He had to keep the peace of the land, to put
+some cheek on the unruly wills of those turbulent barons on whom
+only an arm like his could put any cheek.&nbsp; He had, in the
+language of his day, to do justice, to visit wrong with sure and
+speedy punishment, whoever was the wrong-doer.&nbsp; If a ruler
+did this first of duties well, much was easily forgiven him in
+other ways.&nbsp; But William had as yet little to be
+forgiven.&nbsp; Throughout life he steadily practised some
+unusual virtues.&nbsp; His strict attention to religion was
+always marked.&nbsp; And his religion was not that mere lavish
+bounty to the Church which was consistent with any amount of
+cruelty or license.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s religion really
+influenced his life, public and private.&nbsp; He set an unusual
+example of a princely household governed according to the rules
+of morality, and he dealt with ecclesiastical matters in the
+spirit of a true reformer.&nbsp; He did not, like so many princes
+of his age, make ecclesiastical preferments a source of corrupt
+gain, but promoted good men from all quarters.&nbsp; His own
+education is not likely to have received much attention; it is
+not clear whether he had mastered the rarer art of writing or the
+more usual one of reading; but both his promotion of learned
+churchmen and the care given to the education of some of his
+children show that he at least valued the best attainments of his
+time.&nbsp; Had William&rsquo;s whole life been spent in the
+duties of a Norman duke, ruling his duchy wisely, defending it
+manfully, the world might never have known him for one of its
+foremost men, but his life on that narrower field would have been
+useful and honourable almost without a drawback.&nbsp; It was the
+fatal temptation of princes, the temptation to territorial
+aggrandizement, which enabled him fully to show the powers that
+were in him, but which at the same time led to his moral
+degradation.&nbsp; The defender of his own land became the
+invader of other lands, and the invader could not fail often to
+sink into the oppressor.&nbsp; Each step in his career as
+Conqueror was a step downwards.&nbsp; Maine was a neighbouring
+land, a land of the same speech, a land which, if the feelings of
+the time could have allowed a willing union, would certainly have
+lost nothing by an union with Normandy.&nbsp; England, a land
+apart, a land of speech, laws, and feelings, utterly unlike those
+of any part of Gaul, was in another case.&nbsp; There the
+Conqueror was driven to be the oppressor.&nbsp; Wrong, as ever,
+was punished by leading to further wrong.</p>
+<p>With the two fields, nearer and more distant, narrower and
+wider, on which William was to appear as Conqueror he has as yet
+nothing to do.&nbsp; It is vain to guess at what moment the
+thought of the English succession may have entered his mind or
+that of his advisers.&nbsp; When William began his real reign
+after Val-&egrave;s-dunes, Norman influence was high in
+England.&nbsp; Edward the Confessor had spent his youth among his
+Norman kinsfolk; he loved Norman ways and the company of Normans
+and other men of French speech.&nbsp; Strangers from the favoured
+lands held endless posts in Church and State; above all, Robert
+of Jumi&egrave;ges, first Bishop of London and then Archbishop of
+Canterbury, was the King&rsquo;s special favourite and
+adviser.&nbsp; These men may have suggested the thought of
+William&rsquo;s succession very early.&nbsp; On the other hand,
+at this time it was by no means clear that Edward might not leave
+a son of his own.&nbsp; He had been only a few years married, and
+his alleged vow of chastity is very doubtful.&nbsp;
+William&rsquo;s claim was of the flimsiest kind.&nbsp; By English
+custom the king was chosen out of a single kingly house, and only
+those who were descended from kings in the male line were counted
+as members of that house.&nbsp; William was not descended, even
+in the female line, from any English king; his whole kindred with
+Edward was that Edward&rsquo;s mother Emma, a daughter of Richard
+the Fearless, was William&rsquo;s great-aunt.&nbsp; Such a
+kindred, to say nothing of William&rsquo;s bastardy, could give
+no right to the crown according to any doctrine of succession
+that ever was heard of.&nbsp; It could at most point him out as a
+candidate for adoption, in case the reigning king should be
+disposed and allowed to choose his successor.&nbsp; William or
+his advisers may have begun to weigh this chance very early; but
+all that is really certain is that William was a friend and
+favourite of his elder kinsman, and that events finally brought
+his succession to the English crown within the range of things
+that might be.</p>
+<p>But, before this, William was to show himself as a warrior
+beyond the bounds of his own duchy, and to take seizin, as it
+were, of his great continental conquest.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s
+first war out of Normandy was waged in common with King Henry
+against Geoffrey Martel Count of Anjou, and waged on the side of
+Maine.&nbsp; William undoubtedly owed a debt of gratitude to his
+overlord for good help given at Val-&egrave;s-dunes, and excuses
+were never lacking for a quarrel between Anjou and
+Normandy.&nbsp; Both powers asserted rights over the intermediate
+land of Maine.&nbsp; In 1048 we find William giving help to Henry
+in a war with Anjou, and we hear wonderful but vague tales of his
+exploits.&nbsp; The really instructive part of the story deals
+with two border fortresses on the march of Normandy and
+Maine.&nbsp; Alen&ccedil;on lay on the Norman side of the Sarthe;
+but it was disloyal to Normandy.&nbsp; Brionne was still holding
+out for Guy of Burgundy.&nbsp; The town was a lordship of the
+house of Bell&ecirc;me, a house renowned for power and
+wickedness, and which, as holding great possessions alike of
+Normandy and of France, ranked rather with princes than with
+ordinary nobles.&nbsp; The story went that William Talvas, lord
+of Bell&ecirc;me, one of the fiercest of his race, had cursed
+William in his cradle, as one by whom he and his should be
+brought to shame.&nbsp; Such a tale set forth the noblest side of
+William&rsquo;s character, as the man who did something to put
+down such enemies of mankind as he who cursed him.&nbsp; The
+possessions of William Talvas passed through his daughter Mabel
+to Roger of Montgomery, a man who plays a great part in
+William&rsquo;s history; but it is the disloyalty of the
+burghers, not of their lord, of which we hear just now.&nbsp;
+They willingly admitted an Angevin garrison.&nbsp; William in
+return laid siege to Domfront on the Varenne, a strong castle
+which was then an outpost of Maine against Normandy.&nbsp; A long
+skirmishing warfare, in which William won for himself a name by
+deeds of personal prowess, went on during the autumn and winter
+(1048&ndash;49).&nbsp; One tale specially illustrates more than
+one point in the feelings of the time.&nbsp; The two princes,
+William and Geoffrey, give a mutual challenge; each gives the
+other notice of the garb and shield that he will wear that he may
+not be mistaken.&nbsp; The spirit of knight-errantry was coming
+in, and we see that William himself in his younger days was
+touched by it.&nbsp; But we see also that coat-armour was as yet
+unknown.&nbsp; Geoffrey and his host, so the Normans say, shrink
+from the challenge and decamp in the night, leaving the way open
+for a sudden march upon Alen&ccedil;on.&nbsp; The disloyal
+burghers received the duke with mockery of his birth.&nbsp; They
+hung out skins, and shouted, &ldquo;Hides for the
+Tanner.&rdquo;&nbsp; Personal insult is always hard for princes
+to bear, and the wrath of William was stirred up to a pitch which
+made him for once depart from his usual moderation towards
+conquered enemies.&nbsp; He swore that the men who had jeered at
+him should be dealt with like a tree whose branches are cut off
+with the pollarding-knife.&nbsp; The town was taken by assault,
+and William kept his oath.&nbsp; The castle held out; the hands
+and feet of thirty-two pollarded burghers of Alen&ccedil;on were
+thrown over its walls, and the threat implied drove the garrison
+to surrender on promise of safety for life and limb.&nbsp; The
+defenders of Domfront, struck with fear, surrendered also, and
+kept their arms as well as their lives and limbs.&nbsp; William
+had thus won back his own rebellious town, and had enlarged his
+borders by his first conquest.&nbsp; He went farther south, and
+fortified another castle at Ambri&egrave;res; but
+Ambri&egrave;res was only a temporary conquest.&nbsp; Domfront
+has ever since been counted as part of Normandy.&nbsp; But, as
+ecclesiastical divisions commonly preserve the secular divisions
+of an earlier time, Domfront remained down to the great French
+Revolution in the spiritual jurisdiction of the bishops of Le
+Mans.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William had now shown himself in Maine as conqueror, and he
+was before long to show himself in England, though not yet as
+conqueror.&nbsp; If our chronology is to be trusted, he had still
+in this interval to complete his conquest of his own duchy by
+securing the surrender of Brionne; and two other events, both
+characteristic, one of them memorable, fill up the same
+time.&nbsp; William now banished a kinsman of his own name, who
+held the great county of Mortain, <i>Moretoliam</i> or
+<i>Moretonium</i>, in the diocese of Avranches, which must be
+carefully distinguished from Mortagne-en-Perche,
+<i>Mauritania</i> or <i>Moretonia</i> in the diocese of
+Seez.&nbsp; This act, of somewhat doubtful justice, is noteworthy
+on two grounds.&nbsp; First, the accuser of the banished count
+was one who was then a poor serving-knight of his own, but who
+became the forefather of a house which plays a great part in
+English history, Robert surnamed the Bigod.&nbsp; Secondly, the
+vacant county was granted by William to his own half-brother
+Robert.&nbsp; He had already in 1048 bestowed the bishopric of
+Bayeux on his other half-brother Odo, who cannot at that time
+have been more than twelve years old.&nbsp; He must therefore
+have held the see for a good while without consecration, and at
+no time of his fifty years&rsquo; holding of it did he show any
+very episcopal merits.&nbsp; This was the last case in
+William&rsquo;s reign of an old abuse by which the chief church
+preferments in Normandy had been turned into means of providing
+for members, often unworthy members, of the ducal family; and it
+is the only one for which William can have been personally
+responsible.&nbsp; Both his brothers were thus placed very early
+in life among the chief men of Normandy, as they were in later
+years to be placed among the chief men of England.&nbsp; But
+William&rsquo;s affection for his brothers, amiable as it may
+have been personally, was assuredly not among the brighter parts
+of his character as a sovereign.</p>
+<p>The other chief event of this time also concerns the domestic
+side of William&rsquo;s life.&nbsp; The long story of his
+marriage now begins.&nbsp; The date is fixed by one of the
+decrees of the council of Rheims held in 1049 by Pope Leo the
+Ninth, in which Baldwin Count of Flanders is forbidden to give
+his daughter to William the Norman.&nbsp; This implies that the
+marriage was already thought of, and further that it was looked
+on as uncanonical.&nbsp; The bride whom William sought, Matilda
+daughter of Baldwin the Fifth, was connected with him by some tie
+of kindred or affinity which made a marriage between them
+unlawful by the rules of the Church.&nbsp; But no genealogist has
+yet been able to find out exactly what the canonical hindrance
+was.&nbsp; It is hard to trace the descent of William and Matilda
+up to any common forefather.&nbsp; But the light which the story
+throws on William&rsquo;s character is the same in any
+case.&nbsp; Whether he was seeking a wife or a kingdom, he would
+have his will, but he could wait for it.&nbsp; In William&rsquo;s
+doubtful position, a marriage with the daughter of the Count of
+Flanders would be useful to him in many ways; and Matilda won her
+husband&rsquo;s abiding love and trust.&nbsp; Strange tales are
+told of William&rsquo;s wooing.&nbsp; Tales are told also of
+Matilda&rsquo;s earlier love for the Englishman Brihtric, who is
+said to have found favour in her eyes when he came as envoy from
+England to her father&rsquo;s court.&nbsp; All that is certain is
+that the marriage had been thought of and had been forbidden
+before the next important event in William&rsquo;s life that we
+have to record.</p>
+<p>Was William&rsquo;s Flemish marriage in any way connected with
+his hopes of succession to the English crown?&nbsp; Had there
+been any available bride for him in England, it might have been
+for his interest to seek for her there.&nbsp; But it should be
+noticed, though no ancient writer points out the fact, that
+Matilda was actually descended from Alfred in the female line; so
+that William&rsquo;s children, though not William himself, had
+some few drops of English blood in their veins.&nbsp; William or
+his advisers, in weighing every chance which might help his
+interests in the direction of England, may have reckoned this
+piece of rather ancient genealogy among the advantages of a
+Flemish alliance.&nbsp; But it is far more certain that, between
+the forbidding of the marriage and the marriage itself, a direct
+hope of succession to the English crown had been opened to the
+Norman duke.</p>
+<h2><a name="page26"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+26</span>CHAPTER III.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">WILLIAM&rsquo;S FIRST VISIT TO
+ENGLAND.</span><br />
+<span class="GutSmall">A.D. 1051&ndash;1052.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">While</span> William was strengthening
+himself in Normandy, Norman influence in England had risen to its
+full height.&nbsp; The king was surrounded by foreign
+favourites.&nbsp; The only foreign earl was his nephew Ralph of
+Mentes, the son of his sister Godgifu.&nbsp; But three chief
+bishoprics were held by Normans, Robert of Canterbury, William of
+London, and Ulf of Dorchester.&nbsp; William bears a good
+character, and won the esteem of Englishmen; but the unlearned
+Ulf is emphatically said to have done &ldquo;nought
+bishoplike.&rdquo;&nbsp; Smaller preferments in Church and State,
+estates in all parts of the kingdom, were lavishly granted to
+strangers.&nbsp; They built castles, and otherwise gave offence
+to English feeling.&nbsp; Archbishop Robert, above all, was ever
+plotting against Godwine, Earl of the West-Saxons, the head of
+the national party.&nbsp; At last, in the autumn of 1051, the
+national indignation burst forth.&nbsp; The immediate occasion
+was a visit paid to the King by Count Eustace of Boulogne, who
+had just married the widowed Countess Godgifu.&nbsp; The violent
+dealings of his followers towards the burghers of Dover led to
+resistance on their part, and to a long series of marches and
+negotiations, which ended in the banishment of Godwine and his
+son, and the parting of his daughter Edith, the King&rsquo;s
+wife, from her husband.&nbsp; From October 1051 to September
+1052, the Normans had their own way in England.&nbsp; And during
+that time King Edward received a visitor of greater fame than his
+brother-in-law from Boulogne in the person of his cousin from
+Rouen.</p>
+<p>Of his visit we only read that &ldquo;William Earl came from
+beyond sea with mickle company of Frenchmen, and the king him
+received, and as many of his comrades as to him seemed good, and
+let him go again.&rdquo;&nbsp; Another account adds that William
+received great gifts from the King.&nbsp; But William himself in
+several documents speaks of Edward as his lord; he must therefore
+at some time have done to Edward an act of homage, and there is
+no time but this at which we can conceive such an act being
+done.&nbsp; Now for what was the homage paid?&nbsp; Homage was
+often paid on very trifling occasions, and strange conflicts of
+allegiance often followed.&nbsp; No such conflict was likely to
+arise if the Duke of the Normans, already the man of the King of
+the French for his duchy, became the man of the King of the
+English on any other ground.&nbsp; Betwixt England and France
+there was as yet no enmity or rivalry.&nbsp; England and France
+became enemies afterwards because the King of the English and the
+Duke of the Normans were one person.&nbsp; And this visit, this
+homage, was the first step towards making the King of the English
+and the Duke of the Normans the same person.&nbsp; The claim
+William had to the English crown rested mainly on an alleged
+promise of the succession made by Edward.&nbsp; This claim is not
+likely to have been a mere shameless falsehood.&nbsp; That Edward
+did make some promise to William&mdash;as that Harold, at a later
+stage, did take some oath to William&mdash;seems fully proved by
+the fact that, while such Norman statements as could be denied
+were emphatically denied by the English writers, on these two
+points the most patriotic Englishmen, the strongest partisans of
+Harold, keep a marked silence.&nbsp; We may be sure therefore
+that some promise was made; for that promise a time must be
+found, and no time seems possible except this time of
+William&rsquo;s visit to Edward.&nbsp; The date rests on no
+direct authority, but it answers every requirement.&nbsp; Those
+who spoke of the promise as being made earlier, when William and
+Edward were boys together in Normandy, forgot that Edward was
+many years older than William.&nbsp; The only possible moment
+earlier than the visit was when Edward was elected king in
+1042.&nbsp; Before that time he could hardly have thought of
+disposing of a kingdom which was not his, and at that time he
+might have looked forward to leaving sons to succeed him.&nbsp;
+Still less could the promise have been made later than the
+visit.&nbsp; From 1053 to the end of his life Edward was under
+English influences, which led him first to send for his nephew
+Edward from Hungary as his successor, and in the end to make a
+recommendation in favour of Harold.&nbsp; But in 1051&ndash;52
+Edward, whether under a vow or not, may well have given up the
+hope of children; he was surrounded by Norman influences; and,
+for the only time in the last twenty-four years of their joint
+lives, he and William met face to face.&nbsp; The only difficulty
+is one to which no contemporary writer makes any reference.&nbsp;
+If Edward wished to dispose of his crown in favour of one of his
+French-speaking kinsmen, he had a nearer kinsman of whom he might
+more naturally have thought.&nbsp; His own nephew Ralph was
+living in England and holding an English earldom.&nbsp; He had
+the advantage over both William and his own older brother Walter
+of Mantes, in not being a reigning prince elsewhere.&nbsp; We can
+only say that there is evidence that Edward did think of William,
+that there is no evidence that he ever thought of Ralph.&nbsp;
+And, except the tie of nearer kindred, everything would suggest
+William rather than Ralph.&nbsp; The personal comparison is
+almost grotesque; and Edward&rsquo;s early associations and the
+strongest influences around him, were not vaguely French but
+specially Norman.&nbsp; Archbishop Robert would plead for his own
+native sovereign only.&nbsp; In short, we may be as nearly sure
+as we can be of any fact for which there is no direct authority,
+that Edward&rsquo;s promise to William was made at the time of
+William&rsquo;s visit to England, and that William&rsquo;s homage
+to Edward was done in the character of a destined successor to
+the English crown.</p>
+<p>William then came to England a mere duke and went back to
+Normandy a king expectant.&nbsp; But the value of his hopes, to
+the value of the promise made to him, are quite another
+matter.&nbsp; Most likely they were rated on both sides far above
+their real value.&nbsp; King and duke may both have believed that
+they were making a settlement which the English nation was bound
+to respect.&nbsp; If so, Edward at least was undeceived within a
+few months.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The notion of a king disposing of his crown by his own act
+belongs to the same range of ideas as the law of strict
+hereditary succession.&nbsp; It implies that kingship is a
+possession and not an office.&nbsp; Neither the heathen nor the
+Christian English had ever admitted that doctrine; but it was
+fast growing on the continent.&nbsp; Our forefathers had always
+combined respect for the kingly house with some measure of choice
+among the members of that house.&nbsp; Edward himself was not the
+lawful heir according to the notions of a modern lawyer; for he
+was chosen while the son of his elder brother was living.&nbsp;
+Every English king held his crown by the gift of the great
+assembly of the nation, though the choice of the nation was
+usually limited to the descendants of former kings, and though
+the full-grown son of the late king was seldom opposed.&nbsp;
+Christianity had strengthened the election principle.&nbsp; The
+king lost his old sanctity as the son of Woden; he gained a new
+sanctity as the Lord&rsquo;s anointed.&nbsp; But kingship thereby
+became more distinctly an office, a great post, like a bishopric,
+to which its holder had to be lawfully chosen and admitted by
+solemn rites.&nbsp; But of that office he could be lawfully
+deprived, nor could he hand it on to a successor either according
+to his own will or according to any strict law of
+succession.&nbsp; The wishes of the late king, like the wishes of
+the late bishop, went for something with the electors.&nbsp; But
+that was all.&nbsp; All that Edward could really do for his
+kinsmen was to promise to make, when the time came, a
+recommendation to the Witan in his favour.&nbsp; The Witan might
+then deal as they thought good with a recommendation so unusual
+as to choose to the kingship of England a man who was neither a
+native nor a conqueror of England nor the descendant of any
+English king.</p>
+<p>When the time came, Edward did make a recommendation to the
+Witan, but it was not in favour of William.&nbsp; The English
+influences under which he was brought during his last fourteen
+years taught him better what the law of England was and what was
+the duty of an English king.&nbsp; But at the time of
+William&rsquo;s visit Edward may well have believed that he could
+by his own act settle his crown on his Norman kinsman as his
+undoubted successor in case he died without a son.&nbsp; And it
+may be that Edward was bound by a vow not to leave a son.&nbsp;
+And if Edward so thought, William naturally thought so yet more;
+he would sincerely believe himself to be the lawful heir of the
+crown of England, the sole lawful successor, except in one
+contingency which was perhaps impossible and certainly
+unlikely.</p>
+<p>The memorials of these times, so full on some points, are
+meagre on others.&nbsp; Of those writers who mention the bequest
+or promise none mention it at any time when it is supposed to
+have happened; they mention it at some later time when it began
+to be of practical importance.&nbsp; No English writer speaks of
+William&rsquo;s claim till the time when he was about practically
+to assert it; no Norman writer speaks of it till he tells the
+tale of Harold&rsquo;s visit and oath to William.&nbsp; We
+therefore cannot say how far the promise was known either in
+England or on the continent.&nbsp; But it could not be kept
+altogether hid, even if either party wished it to be hid.&nbsp;
+English statesmen must have known of it, and must have guided
+their policy accordingly, whether it was generally known in the
+country or not.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s position, both in his own
+duchy and among neighbouring princes, would be greatly improved
+if he could be looked upon as a future king.&nbsp; As heir to the
+crown of England, he may have more earnestly wooed the descendant
+of former wearers of the crown; and Matilda and her father may
+have looked more favourably on a suitor to whom the crown of
+England was promised.&nbsp; On the other hand, the existence of
+such a foreign claimant made it more needful than ever for
+Englishmen to be ready with an English successor, in the royal
+house or out of it, the moment the reigning king should pass
+away.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>It was only for a short time that William could have had any
+reasonable hope of a peaceful succession.&nbsp; The time of
+Norman influence in England was short.&nbsp; The revolution of
+September 1052 brought Godwine back, and placed the rule of
+England again in English hands.&nbsp; Many Normans were banished,
+above all Archbishop Robert and Bishop Ulf.&nbsp; The death of
+Godwine the next year placed the chief power in the hands of his
+son Harold.&nbsp; This change undoubtedly made Edward more
+disposed to the national cause.&nbsp; Of Godwine, the man to whom
+he owed his crown, he was clearly in awe; to Godwine&rsquo;s sons
+he was personally attached.&nbsp; We know not how Edward was led
+to look on his promise to William as void.&nbsp; That he was so
+led is quite plain.&nbsp; He sent for his nephew the
+&AElig;theling Edward from Hungary, clearly as his intended
+successor.&nbsp; When the &AElig;theling died in 1057, leaving a
+son under age, men seem to have gradually come to look to Harold
+as the probable successor.&nbsp; He clearly held a special
+position above that of an ordinary earl; but there is no need to
+suppose any formal act in his favour till the time of the
+King&rsquo;s death, January 5, 1066.&nbsp; On his deathbed Edward
+did all that he legally could do on behalf of Harold by
+recommending him to the Witan for election as the next
+king.&nbsp; That he then either made a new or renewed an old
+nomination in favour of William is a fable which is set aside by
+the witness of the contemporary English writers.&nbsp;
+William&rsquo;s claim rested wholly on that earlier nomination
+which could hardly have been made at any other time than his
+visit to England.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>We have now to follow William back to Normandy, for the
+remaining years of his purely ducal reign.&nbsp; The expectant
+king had doubtless thoughts and hopes which he had not had
+before.&nbsp; But we can guess at them only: they are not
+recorded.</p>
+<h2><a name="page34"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+34</span>CHAPTER IV.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE REIGN OF WILLIAM IN
+NORMANDY.</span><br />
+<span class="GutSmall">A.D. 1052&ndash;1063.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">If</span> William came back from England
+looking forward to a future crown, the thought might even then
+flash across his mind that he was not likely to win that crown
+without fighting for it.&nbsp; As yet his business was still to
+fight for the duchy of Normandy.&nbsp; But he had now to fight,
+not to win his duchy, but only to keep it.&nbsp; For five years
+he had to strive both against rebellious subjects and against
+invading enemies, among whom King Henry of Paris is again the
+foremost.&nbsp; Whatever motives had led the French king to help
+William at Val-&egrave;s-dunes had now passed away.&nbsp; He had
+fallen back on his former state of abiding enmity towards
+Normandy and her duke.&nbsp; But this short period definitely
+fixed the position of Normandy and her duke in Gaul and in
+Europe.&nbsp; At its beginning William is still the Bastard of
+Falaise, who may or may not be able to keep himself in the ducal
+chair, his right to which is still disputed.&nbsp; At the end of
+it, if he is not yet the Conqueror and the Great, he has shown
+all the gifts that were needed to win him either name.&nbsp; He
+is the greatest vassal of the French crown, a vassal more
+powerful than the overlord whose invasions of his duchy he has
+had to drive back.</p>
+<p>These invasions of Normandy by the King of the French and his
+allies fall into two periods.&nbsp; At first Henry appears in
+Normandy as the supporter of Normans in open revolt against their
+duke.&nbsp; But revolts are personal and local; there is no
+rebellion like that which was crushed at Val-&egrave;s-dunes,
+spreading over a large part of the duchy.&nbsp; In the second
+period, the invaders have no such starting-point.&nbsp; There are
+still traitors; there are still rebels; but all that they can do
+is to join the invaders after they have entered the land.&nbsp;
+William is still only making his way to the universal good will
+of his duchy: but he is fast making it.</p>
+<p>There is, first of all, an obscure tale of a revolt of an
+unfixed date, but which must have happened between 1048 and
+1053.&nbsp; The rebel, William Busac of the house of Eu, is said
+to have defended the castle of Eu against the duke and to have
+gone into banishment in France.&nbsp; But the year that followed
+William&rsquo;s visit to England saw the far more memorable
+revolt of William Count of Arques.&nbsp; He had drawn the
+Duke&rsquo;s suspicions on him, and he had to receive a ducal
+garrison in his great fortress by Dieppe.&nbsp; But the garrison
+betrayed the castle to its own master.&nbsp; Open revolt and
+havoc followed, in which Count William was supported by the king
+and by several other princes.&nbsp; Among them was Ingelram Count
+of Ponthieu, husband of the duke&rsquo;s sister Adelaide.&nbsp;
+Another enemy was Guy Count of Gascony, afterwards Duke William
+the Eighth of Aquitaine.&nbsp; What quarrel a prince in the
+furthest corner of Gaul could have with the Duke of the Normans
+does not appear; but neither Count William nor his allies could
+withstand the loyal Normans and their prince.&nbsp; Count
+Ingelram was killed; the other princes withdrew to devise greater
+efforts against Normandy.&nbsp; Count William lost his castle and
+part of his estates, and left the duchy of his free will.&nbsp;
+The Duke&rsquo;s politic forbearance at last won him the general
+good will of his subjects.&nbsp; We hear of no more open revolts
+till that of William&rsquo;s own son many years after.&nbsp; But
+the assaults of foreign enemies, helped sometimes by Norman
+traitors, begin again the next year on a greater scale.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William the ruler and warrior had now a short
+breathing-space.&nbsp; He had doubtless come back from England
+more bent than ever on his marriage with Matilda of
+Flanders.&nbsp; Notwithstanding the decree of a Pope and a
+Council entitled to special respect, the marriage was celebrated,
+not very long after William&rsquo;s return to Normandy, in the
+year of the revolt of William of Arques.&nbsp; In the course of
+the year 1053 Count Baldwin brought his daughter to the Norman
+frontier at Eu, and there she became the bride of William.&nbsp;
+We know not what emboldened William to risk so daring a step at
+this particular time, or what led Baldwin to consent to it.&nbsp;
+If it was suggested by the imprisonment of Pope Leo by
+William&rsquo;s countrymen in Italy, in the hope that a consent
+to the marriage would be wrung out of the captive pontiff, that
+hope was disappointed.&nbsp; The marriage raised much opposition
+in Normandy.&nbsp; It was denounced by Archbishop Malger of
+Rouen, the brother of the dispossessed Count of Arques.&nbsp; His
+character certainly added no weight to his censures; but the same
+act in a saint would have been set down as a sign of holy
+boldness.&nbsp; Presently, whether for his faults or for his
+merits, Malger was deposed in a synod of the Norman Church, and
+William found him a worthier successor in the learned and holy
+Maurilius.&nbsp; But a greater man than Malger also opposed the
+marriage, and the controversy thus introduces us to one who fills
+a place second only to that of William himself in the Norman and
+English history of the time.</p>
+<p>This was Lanfranc of Pavia, the lawyer, the scholar, the model
+monk, the ecclesiastical statesman, who, as prior of the newly
+founded abbey of Bec, was already one of the innermost
+counsellors of the Duke.&nbsp; As duke and king, as prior, abbot,
+and archbishop, William and Lanfranc ruled side by side, each
+helping the work of the other till the end of their joint
+lives.&nbsp; Once only, at this time, was their friendship broken
+for a moment.&nbsp; Lanfranc spoke against the marriage, and
+ventured to rebuke the Duke himself.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s wrath
+was kindled; he ordered Lanfranc into banishment and took a baser
+revenge by laying waste part of the lands of the abbey.&nbsp; But
+the quarrel was soon made up.&nbsp; Lanfranc presently left
+Normandy, not as a banished man, but as the envoy of its
+sovereign, commissioned to work for the confirmation of the
+marriage at the papal court.&nbsp; He worked, and his work was
+crowned with success, but not with speedy success.&nbsp; It was
+not till six years after the marriage, not till the year 1059,
+that Lanfranc obtained the wished for confirmation, not from Leo,
+but from his remote successor Nicolas the Second.&nbsp; The sin
+of those who had contracted the unlawful union was purged by
+various good works, among which the foundation of the two stately
+abbeys of Caen was conspicuous.</p>
+<p>This story illustrates many points in the character of William
+and of his time.&nbsp; His will is not to be thwarted, whether in
+a matter of marriage or of any other.&nbsp; But he does not hurry
+matters; he waits for a favourable opportunity.&nbsp; Something,
+we know not what, must have made the year 1053 more favourable
+than the year 1049.&nbsp; We mark also William&rsquo;s relations
+to the Church.&nbsp; He is at no time disposed to submit quietly
+to the bidding of the spiritual power, when it interferes with
+his rights or even when it crosses his will.&nbsp; Yet he is
+really anxious for ecclesiastical reform; he promotes men like
+Maurilius and Lanfranc; perhaps he is not displeased when the
+exercise of ecclesiastical discipline, in the case of Malger,
+frees him from a troublesome censor.&nbsp; But the worse side of
+him also comes out.&nbsp; William could forgive rebels, but he
+could not bear the personal rebuke even of his friend.&nbsp;
+Under this feeling he punishes a whole body of men for the
+offence of one.&nbsp; To lay waste the lands of Bec for the
+rebuke of Lanfranc was like an ordinary prince of the time; it
+was unlike William, if he had not been stirred up by a censure
+which touched his wife as well as himself.&nbsp; But above all,
+the bargain between William and Lanfranc is characteristic of the
+man and the age.&nbsp; Lanfranc goes to Rome to support a
+marriage which he had censured in Normandy.&nbsp; But there is no
+formal inconsistency, no forsaking of any principle.&nbsp;
+Lanfranc holds an uncanonical marriage to be a sin, and he
+denounces it.&nbsp; He does not withdraw his judgement as to its
+sinfulness.&nbsp; He simply uses his influence with a power that
+can forgive the sin to get it forgiven.</p>
+<p>While William&rsquo;s marriage was debated at Rome, he had to
+fight hard in Normandy.&nbsp; His warfare and his negotiations
+ended about the same time, and the two things may have had their
+bearing on one another.&nbsp; William had now to undergo a new
+form of trial.&nbsp; The King of the French had never put forth
+his full strength when he was simply backing Norman rebels.&nbsp;
+William had now, in two successive invasions, to withstand the
+whole power of the King, and of as many of his vassals as the
+King could bring to his standard.&nbsp; In the first invasion, in
+1054, the Norman writers speak rhetorically of warriors from
+Burgundy, Auvergne, and Gascony; but it is hard to see any troops
+from a greater distance than Bourges.&nbsp; The princes who
+followed Henry seem to have been only the nearer vassals of the
+Crown.&nbsp; Chief among them are Theobald Count of Chartres, of
+a house of old hostile to Normandy, and Guy the new Count of
+Ponthieu, to be often heard of again.&nbsp; If not Geoffrey of
+Anjou himself, his subjects from Tours were also there.&nbsp;
+Normandy was to be invaded on two sides, on both banks of the
+Seine.&nbsp; The King and his allies sought to wrest from William
+the western part of Normandy, the older and the more thoroughly
+French part.&nbsp; No attack seems to have been designed on the
+Bessin or the C&ocirc;tentin.&nbsp; William was to be allowed to
+keep those parts of his duchy, against which he had to fight when
+the King was his ally at Val-&egrave;s-dunes.</p>
+<p>The two armies entered Normandy; that which was to act on the
+left of the Seine was led by the King, the other by his brother
+Odo.&nbsp; Against the King William made ready to act himself;
+eastern Normandy was left to its own loyal nobles.&nbsp; But all
+Normandy was now loyal; the men of the Saxon and Danish lands
+were as ready to fight for their duke against the King as they
+had been to fight against King and Duke together.&nbsp; But
+William avoided pitched battles; indeed pitched battles are rare
+in the continental warfare of the time.&nbsp; War consists
+largely in surprises, and still more in the attack and defence of
+fortified places.&nbsp; The plan of William&rsquo;s present
+campaign was wholly defensive; provisions and cattle were to be
+carried out of the French line of march; the Duke on his side,
+the other Norman leaders on the other side, were to watch the
+enemy and attack them at any favourable moment.&nbsp; The
+commanders east of the Seine, Count Robert of Eu, Hugh of
+Gournay, William Crispin, and Walter Giffard, found their
+opportunity when the French had entered the unfortified town of
+Mortemer and had given themselves up to revelry.&nbsp; Fire and
+sword did the work.&nbsp; The whole French army was slain,
+scattered, or taken prisoners.&nbsp; Ode escaped; Guy of Ponthieu
+was taken.&nbsp; The Duke&rsquo;s success was still easier.&nbsp;
+The tale runs that the news from Mortemer, suddenly announced to
+the King&rsquo;s army in the dead of the night, struck them with
+panic, and led to a hasty retreat out of the land.</p>
+<p>This campaign is truly Norman; it is wholly unlike the simple
+warfare of England.&nbsp; A traitorous Englishman did nothing or
+helped the enemy; a patriotic Englishman gave battle to the enemy
+the first time he had a chance.&nbsp; But no English commander of
+the eleventh century was likely to lay so subtle a plan as this,
+and, if he had laid such a plan, he would hardly have found an
+English army able to carry it out.&nbsp; Harold, who refused to
+lay waste a rood of English ground, would hardly have looked
+quietly on while many roods of English ground were wasted by the
+enemy.&nbsp; With all the valour of the Normans, what before all
+things distinguished them from other nations was their
+craft.&nbsp; William could indeed fight a pitched battle when a
+pitched battle served his purpose; but he could control himself,
+he could control his followers, even to the point of enduring to
+look quietly on the havoc of their own land till the right
+moment.&nbsp; He who could do this was indeed practising for his
+calling as Conqueror.&nbsp; And if the details of the story,
+details specially characteristic, are to be believed, William
+showed something also of that grim pleasantry which was another
+marked feature in the Norman character.&nbsp; The startling
+message which struck the French army with panic was deliberately
+sent with that end.&nbsp; The messenger sent climbs a tree or a
+rock, and, with a voice as from another world, bids the French
+awake; they are sleeping too long; let them go and bury their
+friends who are lying dead at Mortemer.&nbsp; These touches bring
+home to us the character of the man and the people with whom our
+forefathers had presently to deal.&nbsp; William was the greatest
+of his race, but he was essentially of his race; he was Norman to
+the backbone.</p>
+<p>Of the French army one division had been surprised and cut to
+pieces, the other had left Normandy without striking a
+blow.&nbsp; The war was not yet quite over; the French still kept
+Tilli&egrave;res; William accordingly fortified the stronghold of
+Breteuil as a cheek upon it.&nbsp; And he entrusted the command
+to a man who will soon be memorable, his personal friend William,
+son of his old guardian Osbern.&nbsp; King Henry was now glad to
+conclude a peace on somewhat remarkable terms.&nbsp; William had
+the king&rsquo;s leave to take what he could from Count Geoffrey
+of Anjou.&nbsp; He now annexed Cenomannian&mdash;that is just now
+Angevin&mdash;territory at more points than one, but chiefly on
+the line of his earlier advances to Domfront and
+Ambri&egrave;res.&nbsp; Ambri&egrave;res had perhaps been lost;
+for William now sent Geoffrey a challenge to come on the fortieth
+day.&nbsp; He came on the fortieth day, and found
+Ambri&egrave;res strongly fortified and occupied by a Norman
+garrison.&nbsp; With Geoffrey came the Breton prince Ode, and
+William or Peter Duke of Aquitaine.&nbsp; They besieged the
+castle; but Norman accounts add that they all fled on
+William&rsquo;s approach to relieve it.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>Three years of peace now followed, but in 1058 King Henry,
+this time in partnership with Geoffrey of Anjou, ventured another
+invasion of Normandy.&nbsp; He might say that he had never been
+fairly beaten in his former campaign, but that he had been simply
+cheated out of the land by Norman wiles.&nbsp; This time he had a
+second experience of Norman wiles and of Norman strength
+too.&nbsp; King and Count entered the land and ravaged far and
+wide.&nbsp; William, as before, allowed the enemy to waste the
+land.&nbsp; He watched and followed them till he found a
+favourable moment for attack.&nbsp; The people in general
+zealously helped the Duke&rsquo;s schemes, but some traitors of
+rank were still leagued with the Count of Anjou.&nbsp; While
+William bided his time, the invaders burned Caen.&nbsp; This
+place, so famous in Norman history, was not one of the ancient
+cities of the land.&nbsp; It was now merely growing into
+importance, and it was as yet undefended by walls or
+castle.&nbsp; But when the ravagers turned eastward, William
+found the opportunity that he had waited for.&nbsp; As the French
+were crossing the ford of Varaville on the Dive, near the mouth
+of that river, he came suddenly on them, and slaughtered a large
+part of the army under the eyes of the king who had already
+crossed.&nbsp; The remnant marched out of Normandy.</p>
+<p>Henry now made peace, and restored Tilli&egrave;res.&nbsp; Not
+long after, in 1060, the King died, leaving his young son Philip,
+who had been already crowned, as his successor, under the
+guardianship of William&rsquo;s father-in-law Baldwin.&nbsp;
+Geoffrey of Anjou and William of Aquitaine also died, and the
+Angevin power was weakened by the division of Geoffrey&rsquo;s
+dominions between his nephews.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s position was
+greatly strengthened, now that France, under the new regent, had
+become friendly, while Anjou was no longer able to do
+mischief.&nbsp; William had now nothing to fear from his
+neighbours, and the way was soon opened for his great continental
+conquest.&nbsp; But what effect had these events on
+William&rsquo;s views on England?&nbsp; About the time of the
+second French invasion of Normandy Earl Harold became beyond
+doubt the first man in England, and for the first time a chance
+of the royal succession was opened to him.&nbsp; In 1057, the
+year before Varaville, the &AElig;theling Edward, the
+King&rsquo;s selected successor, died soon after his coming to
+England; in the same year died the King&rsquo;s nephew Earl Ralph
+and Leofric Earl of the Mercians, the only Englishmen whose
+influence could at all compare with that of Harold.&nbsp;
+Harold&rsquo;s succession now became possible; it became even
+likely, if Edward should die while Edgar the son of the
+&AElig;theling was still under age.&nbsp; William had no shadow
+of excuse for interfering, but he doubtless was watching the
+internal affairs of England.&nbsp; Harold was certainly watching
+the affairs of Gaul.&nbsp; About this time, most likely in the
+year 1058, he made a pilgrimage to Rome, and on his way back he
+looked diligently into the state of things among the various
+vassals of the French crown.&nbsp; His exact purpose is veiled in
+ambiguous language; but we can hardly doubt that his object was
+to contract alliances with the continental enemies of
+Normandy.&nbsp; Such views looked to the distant future, as
+William had as yet been guilty of no unfriendly act towards
+England.&nbsp; But it was well to come to an understanding with
+King Henry, Count Geoffrey, and Duke William of Aquitaine, in
+case a time should come when their interests and those of England
+would be the same.&nbsp; But the deaths of all those princes must
+have put an end to all hopes of common action between England and
+any Gaulish power.&nbsp; The Emperor Henry also, the firm ally of
+England, was dead.&nbsp; It was now clear that, if England should
+ever have to withstand a Norman attack, she would have to
+withstand it wholly by her own strength, or with such help as she
+might find among the kindred powers of the North.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William&rsquo;s great continental conquest is drawing nigh;
+but between the campaign of Varaville and the campaign of Le Mans
+came the tardy papal confirmation of William&rsquo;s
+marriage.&nbsp; The Duke and Duchess, now at last man and wife in
+the eye of the Church, began to carry out the works of penance
+which were allotted to them.&nbsp; The abbeys of Caen,
+William&rsquo;s Saint Stephen&rsquo;s, Matilda&rsquo;s Holy
+Trinity, now began to arise.&nbsp; Yet, at this moment of
+reparation, one or two facts seem to place William&rsquo;s
+government of his duchy in a less favourable light than
+usual.&nbsp; The last French invasion was followed by
+confiscations and banishments among the chief men of
+Normandy.&nbsp; Roger of Montgomery and his wife Mabel, who
+certainly was capable of any deed of blood or treachery, are
+charged with acting as false accusers.&nbsp; We see also that, as
+late as the day of Varaville, there were Norman traitors.&nbsp;
+Robert of Escalfoy had taken the Angevin side, and had defended
+his castle against the Duke.&nbsp; He died in a strange way,
+after snatching an apple from the hand of his own wife.&nbsp; His
+nephew Arnold remained in rebellion three years, and was simply
+required to go to the wars in Apulia.&nbsp; It is hard to believe
+that the Duke had poisoned the apple, if poisoned it was; but
+finding treason still at work among his nobles, he may have too
+hastily listened to charges against men who had done him good
+service, and who were to do him good service again.</p>
+<p>Five years after the combat at Varaville, William really began
+to deserve, though not as yet to receive, the name of
+Conqueror.&nbsp; For he now did a work second only to the
+conquest of England.&nbsp; He won the city of Le Mans and the
+whole land of Maine.&nbsp; Between the tale of Maine and the tale
+of England there is much of direct likeness.&nbsp; Both lands
+were won against the will of their inhabitants; but both
+conquests were made with an elaborate show of legal right.&nbsp;
+William&rsquo;s earlier conquests in Maine had been won, not from
+any count of Maine, but from Geoffrey of Anjou, who had occupied
+the country to the prejudice of two successive counts, Hugh and
+Herbert.&nbsp; He had further imprisoned the Bishop of Le Mans,
+Gervase of the house of Bell&ecirc;me, though the King of the
+French had at his request granted to the Count of Anjou for life
+royal rights over the bishopric of Le Mans.&nbsp; The bishops of
+Le Mans, who thus, unlike the bishops of Normandy, held their
+temporalities of the distant king and not of the local count,
+held a very independent position.&nbsp; The citizens of Le Mans
+too had large privileges and a high spirit to defend them; the
+city was in a marked way the head of the district.&nbsp; Thus it
+commonly carried with it the action of the whole country.&nbsp;
+In Maine there were three rival powers, the prince, the Church,
+and the people.&nbsp; The position of the counts was further
+weakened by the claims to their homage made by the princes on
+either side of them in Normandy and Anjou; the position of the
+Bishop, vassal, till Gervase&rsquo;s late act, of the King only,
+was really a higher one.&nbsp; Geoffrey had been received at Le
+Mans with the good will of the citizens, and both Bishop and
+Count sought shelter with William.&nbsp; Gervase was removed from
+the strife by promotion to the highest place in the French
+kingdom, the archbishopric of Rheims.&nbsp; The young Count
+Herbert, driven from his county, commended himself to
+William.&nbsp; He became his man; he agreed to hold his dominions
+of him, and to marry one of his daughters.&nbsp; If he died
+childless, his father-in-law was to take the fief into his own
+hands.&nbsp; But to unite the old and new dynasties,
+Herbert&rsquo;s youngest sister Margaret was to marry
+William&rsquo;s eldest son Robert.&nbsp; If female descent went
+for anything, it is not clear why Herbert passed by the rights of
+his two elder sisters, Gersendis, wife of Azo Marquess of
+Liguria, and Paula, wife of John of La Fl&egrave;che on the
+borders of Maine and Anjou.&nbsp; And sons both of Gersendis and
+of Paula did actually reign at Le Mans, while no child either of
+Herbert or of Margaret ever came into being.</p>
+<p>If Herbert ever actually got possession of his country, his
+possession of it was short.&nbsp; He died in 1063 before either
+of the contemplated marriages had been carried out.&nbsp; William
+therefore stood towards Maine as he expected to stand with regard
+to England.&nbsp; The sovereign of each country had made a formal
+settlement of his dominions in his favour.&nbsp; It was to be
+seen whether those who were most immediately concerned would
+accept that settlement.&nbsp; Was the rule either of Maine or of
+England to be handed over in this way, like a mere property,
+without the people who were to be ruled speaking their minds on
+the matter?&nbsp; What the people of England said to this
+question in 1066 we shall hear presently; what the people of
+Maine said in 1063 we hear now.&nbsp; We know not why they had
+submitted to the Angevin count; they had now no mind to merge
+their country in the dominions of the Norman duke.&nbsp; The
+Bishop was neutral; but the nobles and the citizens of Le Mans
+were of one mind in refusing William&rsquo;s demand to be
+received as count by virtue of the agreement with Herbert.&nbsp;
+They chose rulers for themselves.&nbsp; Passing by Gersendis and
+Paula and their sons, they sent for Herbert&rsquo;s aunt Biota
+and her husband Walter Count of Mantes.&nbsp; Strangely enough,
+Walter, son of Godgifu daughter of &AElig;thelred, was a
+possible, though not a likely, candidate for the rule of England
+as well as of Maine.&nbsp; The people of Maine are not likely to
+have thought of this bit of genealogy.&nbsp; But it was doubtless
+present to the minds alike of William and of Harold.</p>
+<p>William thus, for the first but not for the last time, claimed
+the rule of a people who had no mind to have him as their
+ruler.&nbsp; Yet, morally worthless as were his claims over
+Maine, in the merely technical way of looking at things, he had
+more to say than most princes have who annex the lands of their
+neighbours.&nbsp; He had a perfectly good right by the terms of
+the agreement with Herbert.&nbsp; And it might be argued by any
+who admitted the Norman claim to the homage of Maine, that on the
+failure of male heirs the country reverted to the overlord.&nbsp;
+Yet female succession was now coming in.&nbsp; Anjou had passed
+to the sons of Geoffrey&rsquo;s sister; it had not fallen back to
+the French king.&nbsp; There was thus a twofold answer to
+William&rsquo;s claim, that Herbert could not grant away even the
+rights of his sisters, still less the rights of his people.&nbsp;
+Still it was characteristic of William that he had a case that
+might be plausibly argued.&nbsp; The people of Maine had fallen
+back on the old Teutonic right.&nbsp; They had chosen a prince
+connected with the old stock, but who was not the next heir
+according to any rule of succession.&nbsp; Walter was hardly
+worthy of such an exceptional honour; he showed no more energy in
+Maine than his brother Ralph had shown in England.&nbsp; The city
+was defended by Geoffrey, lord of Mayenne, a valiant man who
+fills a large place in the local history.&nbsp; But no valour or
+skill could withstand William&rsquo;s plan of warfare.&nbsp; He
+invaded Maine in much the same sort in which he had defended
+Normandy.&nbsp; He gave out that he wished to win Maine without
+shedding man&rsquo;s blood.&nbsp; He fought no battles; he did
+not attack the city, which he left to be the last spot that
+should be devoured.&nbsp; He harried the open country, he
+occupied the smaller posts, till the citizens were driven,
+against Geoffrey&rsquo;s will, to surrender.&nbsp; William
+entered Le Mans; he was received, we are told, with joy.&nbsp;
+When men make the best of a bad bargain, they sometimes persuade
+themselves that they are really pleased.&nbsp; William, as ever,
+shed no blood; he harmed none of the men who had become his
+subjects; but Le Mans was to be bridled; its citizens needed a
+castle and a Norman garrison to keep them in their new
+allegiance.&nbsp; Walter and Biota surrendered their claims on
+Maine and became William&rsquo;s guests at Falaise.&nbsp;
+Meanwhile Geoffrey of Mayenne refused to submit, and withstood
+the new Count of Maine in his stronghold.&nbsp; William laid
+siege to Mayenne, and took it by the favoured Norman argument of
+fire.&nbsp; All Maine was now in the hands of the Conqueror.</p>
+<p>William had now made a greater conquest than any Norman duke
+had made before him.&nbsp; He had won a county and a noble city,
+and he had won them, in the ideas of his own age, with
+honour.&nbsp; Are we to believe that he sullied his conquest by
+putting his late competitors, his present guests, to death by
+poison?&nbsp; They died conveniently for him, and they died in
+his own house.&nbsp; Such a death was strange; but strange things
+do happen.&nbsp; William gradually came to shrink from no crime
+for which he could find a technical defence; but no advocate
+could have said anything on behalf of the poisoning of Walter and
+Biota.&nbsp; Another member of the house of Maine, Margaret the
+betrothed of his son Robert, died about the same time; and her at
+least William had every motive to keep alive.&nbsp; One who was
+more dangerous than Walter, if he suffered anything, only
+suffered banishment.&nbsp; Of Geoffrey of Mayenne we hear no more
+till William had again to fight for the possession of Maine.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William had thus, in the year 1063, reached the height of his
+power and fame as a continental prince.&nbsp; In a conquest on
+Gaulish soil he had rehearsed the greater conquest which he was
+before long to make beyond sea.&nbsp; Three years, eventful in
+England, outwardly uneventful in Normandy, still part us from
+William&rsquo;s second visit to our shores.&nbsp; But in the
+course of these three years one event must have happened, which,
+without a blow being struck or a treaty being signed, did more
+for his hopes than any battle or any treaty.&nbsp; At some
+unrecorded time, but at a time which must come within these
+years, Harold Earl of the West-Saxons became the guest and the
+man of William Duke of the Normans.</p>
+<h2><a name="page51"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+51</span>CHAPTER V.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">HAROLD&rsquo;S OATH TO WILLIAM.</span><br
+/>
+<span class="GutSmall">A.D. 1064?</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">The</span> lord of Normandy and Maine
+could now stop and reckon his chances of becoming lord of England
+also.&nbsp; While our authorities enable us to put together a
+fairly full account of both Norman and English events, they throw
+no light on the way in which men in either land looked at events
+in the other.&nbsp; Yet we might give much to know what William
+and Harold at this time thought of one another.&nbsp; Nothing had
+as yet happened to make the two great rivals either national or
+personal enemies.&nbsp; England and Normandy were at peace, and
+the great duke and the great earl had most likely had no personal
+dealings with one another.&nbsp; They were rivals in the sense
+that each looked forward to succeed to the English crown whenever
+the reigning king should die.&nbsp; But neither had as yet put
+forward his claim in any shape that the other could look on as
+any formal wrong to himself.&nbsp; If William and Harold had ever
+met, it could have been only during Harold&rsquo;s journey in
+Gaul.&nbsp; Whatever negotiations Harold made during that journey
+were negotiations unfriendly to William; still he may, in the
+course of that journey, have visited Normandy as well as France
+or Anjou.&nbsp; It is hard to avoid the thought that the tale of
+Harold&rsquo;s visit to William, of his oath to William, arose
+out of something that happened on Harold&rsquo;s way back from
+his Roman pilgrimage.&nbsp; To that journey we can give an
+approximate date.&nbsp; Of any other journey we have no date and
+no certain detail.&nbsp; We can say only that the fact that no
+English writer makes any mention of any such visit, of any such
+oath, is, under the circumstances, the strongest proof that the
+story of the visit and the oath has some kind of
+foundation.&nbsp; Yet if we grant thus much, the story reads on
+the whole as if it happened a few years later than the English
+earl&rsquo;s return from Rome.</p>
+<p>It is therefore most likely that Harold did pay a second visit
+to Gaul, whether a first or a second visit to Normandy, at some
+time nearer to Edward&rsquo;s death than the year 1058.&nbsp; The
+English writers are silent; the Norman writers give no date or
+impossible dates; they connect the visit with a war in Britanny;
+but that war is without a date.&nbsp; We are driven to choose the
+year which is least rich in events in the English annals.&nbsp;
+Harold could not have paid a visit of several months to Normandy
+either in 1063 or in 1065.&nbsp; Of those years the first was the
+year of Harold&rsquo;s great war in Wales, when he found how the
+Britons might be overcome by their own arms, when he broke the
+power of Gruffydd, and granted the Welsh kingdom to princes who
+became the men of Earl Harold as well as of King Edward.&nbsp;
+Harold&rsquo;s visit to Normandy is said to have taken place in
+the summer and autumn mouths; but the summer and autumn of 1065
+were taken up by the building and destruction of Harold&rsquo;s
+hunting-seat in Wales and by the greater events of the revolt and
+pacification of Northumberland.&nbsp; But the year 1064 is a
+blank in the English annals till the last days of December, and
+no action of Harold&rsquo;s in that year is recorded.&nbsp; It is
+therefore the only possible year among those just before
+Edward&rsquo;s death.&nbsp; Harold&rsquo;s visit and oath to
+William may very well have taken place in that year; but that is
+all.</p>
+<p>We know as little for certain as to the circumstances of the
+visit or the nature of the oath.&nbsp; We can say only that
+Harold did something which enabled William to charge him with
+perjury and breach of the duty of a vassal.&nbsp; It is
+inconceivable in itself, and unlike the formal scrupulousness of
+William&rsquo;s character, to fancy that he made his appeal to
+all Christendom without any ground at all.&nbsp; The Norman
+writers contradict one another so thoroughly in every detail of
+the story that we can look on no part of it as trustworthy.&nbsp;
+Yet such a story can hardly have grown up so near to the alleged
+time without some kernel of truth in it.&nbsp; And herein comes
+the strong corroborative witness that the English writers,
+denying every other charge against Harold, pass this one by
+without notice.&nbsp; We can hardly doubt that Harold swore some
+oath to William which he did not keep.&nbsp; More than this it
+would be rash to say except as an avowed guess.</p>
+<p>As our nearest approach to fixing the date is to take that
+year which is not impossible, so, to fix the occasion of the
+visit, we can only take that one among the Norman versions which
+is also not impossible.&nbsp; All the main versions represent
+Harold as wrecked on the coast of Ponthieu, as imprisoned,
+according to the barbarous law of wreck, by Count Guy, and as
+delivered by the intervention of William.&nbsp; If any part of
+the story is true, this is.&nbsp; But as to the circumstances
+which led to the shipwreck there is no agreement.&nbsp; Harold
+assuredly was not sent to announce to William a devise of the
+crown in his favour made with the consent of the Witan of England
+and confirmed by the oaths of Stigand, Godwine, Siward, and
+Leofric.&nbsp; Stigand became Archbishop in September 1052:
+Godwine died at Easter 1053.&nbsp; The devise must therefore have
+taken place, and Harold&rsquo;s journey must have taken place,
+within those few most unlikely months, the very time when Norman
+influence was overthrown.&nbsp; Another version makes Harold go,
+against the King&rsquo;s warnings, to bring back his brother
+Wulfnoth and his nephew Hakon, who had been given as hostages on
+the return of Godwine, and had been entrusted by the King to the
+keeping of Duke William.&nbsp; This version is one degree less
+absurd; but no such hostages are known to have been given, and if
+they were, the patriotic party, in the full swing of triumph,
+would hardly have allowed them to be sent to Normandy.&nbsp; A
+third version makes Harold&rsquo;s presence the result of mere
+accident.&nbsp; He is sailing to Wales or Flanders, or simply
+taking his pleasure in the Channel, when he is cast by a storm on
+the coast of Ponthieu.&nbsp; Of these three accounts we may
+choose the third as the only one that is possible.&nbsp; It is
+also one out of which the others may have grown, while it is hard
+to see how the third could have arisen out of either of the
+others.&nbsp; Harold then, we may suppose, fell accidentally into
+the clutches of Guy, and was rescued from them, at some cost in
+ransom and in grants of land, by Guy&rsquo;s overlord Duke
+William.</p>
+<p>The whole story is eminently characteristic of William.&nbsp;
+He would be honestly indignant at Guy&rsquo;s base treatment of
+Harold, and he would feel it his part as Guy&rsquo;s overlord to
+redress the wrong.&nbsp; But he would also be alive to the
+advantage of getting his rival into his power on so honourable a
+pretext.&nbsp; Simply to establish a claim to gratitude on the
+part of Harold would be something.&nbsp; But he might easily do
+more, and, according to all accounts, he did more.&nbsp; Harold,
+we are told, as the Duke&rsquo;s friend and guest, returns the
+obligation under which the Duke has laid him by joining him in
+one or more expeditions against the Bretons.&nbsp; The man who
+had just smitten the Bret-Welsh of the island might well be asked
+to fight, and might well be ready to fight, against the
+Bret-Welsh of the mainland.&nbsp; The services of Harold won him
+high honour; he was admitted into the ranks of Norman knighthood,
+and engaged to marry one of William&rsquo;s daughters.&nbsp; Now,
+at any time to which we can fix Harold&rsquo;s visit, all
+William&rsquo;s daughters must have been mere children.&nbsp;
+Harold, on the other hand, seems to have been a little older than
+William.&nbsp; Yet there is nothing unlikely in the engagement,
+and it is the one point in which all the different versions,
+contradicting each other on every other point, agree without
+exception.&nbsp; Whatever else Harold promises, he promises this,
+and in some versions he does not promise anything else.</p>
+<p>Here then we surely have the kernel of truth round which a
+mass of fable, varying in different reports, has gathered.&nbsp;
+On no other point is there any agreement.&nbsp; The place is
+unfixed; half a dozen Norman towns and castles are made the scene
+of the oath.&nbsp; The form of the oath is unfixed; in some
+accounts it is the ordinary oath of homage; in others it is an
+oath of fearful solemnity, taken on the holiest relics.&nbsp; In
+one well-known account, Harold is even made to swear on hidden
+relics, not knowing on what he is swearing.&nbsp; Here is matter
+for much thought.&nbsp; To hold that one form of oath or promise
+is more binding than another upsets all true confidence between
+man and man.&nbsp; The notion of the specially binding nature of
+the oath by relies assumes that, in case of breach of the oath,
+every holy person to whose relies despite has been done will
+become the personal enemy of the perjurer.&nbsp; But the last
+story of all is the most instructive.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s
+formal, and more than formal, religion abhorred a false oath, in
+himself or in another man.&nbsp; But, so long as he keeps himself
+personally clear from the guilt, he does not scruple to put
+another man under special temptation, and, while believing in the
+power of the holy relics, he does not scruple to abuse them to a
+purpose of fraud.&nbsp; Surely, if Harold did break his oath, the
+wrath of the saints would fall more justly on William.&nbsp;
+Whether the tale be true or false, it equally illustrates the
+feelings of the time, and assuredly its truth or falsehood
+concerns the character of William far more than that of
+Harold.</p>
+<p>What it was that Harold swore, whether in this specially
+solemn fashion or in any other, is left equally uncertain.&nbsp;
+In any case he engages to marry a daughter of William&mdash;as to
+which daughter the statements are endless&mdash;and in most
+versions he engages to do something more.&nbsp; He becomes the
+man of William, much as William had become the man of
+Edward.&nbsp; He promises to give his sister in marriage to an
+unnamed Norman baron.&nbsp; Moreover he promises to secure the
+kingdom of England for William at Edward&rsquo;s death.&nbsp;
+Perhaps he is himself to hold the kingdom or part of it under
+William; in any case William is to be the overlord; in the more
+usual story, William is to be himself the immediate king, with
+Harold as his highest and most favoured subject.&nbsp; Meanwhile
+Harold is to act in William&rsquo;s interest, to receive a Norman
+garrison in Dover castle, and to build other castles at other
+points.&nbsp; But no two stories agree, and not a few know
+nothing of anything beyond the promise of marriage.</p>
+<p>Now if William really required Harold to swear to all these
+things, it must have been simply in order to have an occasion
+against him.&nbsp; If Harold really swore to all of them, it must
+have been simply because he felt that he was practically in
+William&rsquo;s power, without any serious intention of keeping
+the oath.&nbsp; If Harold took any such oath, he undoubtedly
+broke it; but we may safely say that any guilt on his part lay
+wholly in taking the oath, not in breaking it.&nbsp; For he swore
+to do what he could not do, and what it would have been a crime
+to do, if he could.&nbsp; If the King himself could not dispose
+of the crown, still less could the most powerful subject.&nbsp;
+Harold could at most promise William his &ldquo;vote and
+interest,&rdquo; whenever the election came.&nbsp; But no one can
+believe that even Harold&rsquo;s influence could have obtained
+the crown for William.&nbsp; His influence lay in his being the
+embodiment of the national feeling; for him to appear as the
+supporter of William would have been to lose the crown for
+himself without gaining it for William.&nbsp; Others in England
+and in Scandinavia would have been glad of it.&nbsp; And the
+engagements to surrender Dover castle and the like were simply
+engagements on the part of an English earl to play the traitor
+against England.&nbsp; If William really called on Harold to
+swear to all this, he did so, not with any hope that the oath
+would be kept, but simply to put his competitor as far as
+possible in the wrong.&nbsp; But most likely Harold swore only to
+something much simpler.&nbsp; Next to the universal agreement
+about the marriage comes the very general agreement that Harold
+became William&rsquo;s man.&nbsp; In these two statements we have
+probably the whole truth.&nbsp; In those days men took the
+obligation of homage upon themselves very easily.&nbsp; Homage
+was no degradation, even in the highest; a man often did homage
+to any one from whom he had received any great benefit, and
+Harold had received a very great benefit from William.&nbsp; Nor
+did homage to a new lord imply treason to the old one.&nbsp;
+Harold, delivered by William from Guy&rsquo;s dungeon, would be
+eager to do for William any act of friendship.&nbsp; The homage
+would be little more than binding himself in the strongest form
+so to do.&nbsp; The relation of homage could be made to mean
+anything or nothing, as might be convenient.&nbsp; The man might
+often understand it in one sense and the lord in another.&nbsp;
+If Harold became the man of William, he would look on the act as
+little more than an expression of good will and gratitude towards
+his benefactor, his future father-in-law, his commander in the
+Breton war.&nbsp; He would not look on it as forbidding him to
+accept the English crown if it were offered to him.&nbsp; Harold,
+the man of Duke William, might become a king, if he could, just
+as William, the man of King Philip, might become a king, if he
+could.&nbsp; As things went in those days, both the homage and
+the promise of marriage were capable of being looked on very
+lightly.</p>
+<p>But it was not in the temper or in the circumstances of
+William to put any such easy meaning on either promise.&nbsp; The
+oath might, if needful, be construed very strictly, and William
+was disposed to construe it very strictly.&nbsp; Harold had not
+promised William a crown, which was not his to promise; but he
+had promised to do that which might be held to forbid him to take
+a crown which William held to be his own.&nbsp; If the man owed
+his lord any duty at all, it was surely his duty not to thwart
+his lord&rsquo;s wishes in such a matter.&nbsp; If therefore,
+when the vacancy of the throne came, Harold took the crown
+himself, or even failed to promote William&rsquo;s claim to it,
+William might argue that he had not rightly discharged the duty
+of a man to his lord.&nbsp; He could make an appeal to the world
+against the new king, as a perjured man, who had failed to help
+his lord in the matter where his lord most needed his help.&nbsp;
+And, if the oath really had been taken on relics of special
+holiness, he could further appeal to the religious feelings of
+the time against the man who had done despite to the
+saints.&nbsp; If he should be driven to claim the crown by arms,
+he could give the war the character of a crusade.&nbsp; All this
+in the end William did, and all this, we may be sure, he looked
+forward to doing, when he caused Harold to become his man.&nbsp;
+The mere obligation of homage would, in the skilful hands of
+William and Lanfranc, be quite enough to work on men&rsquo;s
+minds, as William wished to work on them.&nbsp; To Harold
+meanwhile and to those in England who heard the story, the
+engagement would not seem to carry any of these
+consequences.&nbsp; The mere homage then, which Harold could
+hardly refuse, would answer William&rsquo;s purpose nearly as
+well as any of these fuller obligations which Harold would surely
+have refused.&nbsp; And when a man older than William engaged to
+marry William&rsquo;s child-daughter, we must bear in mind the
+lightness with which such promises were made.&nbsp; William could
+not seriously expect that this engagement would be kept, if
+anything should lead Harold to another marriage.&nbsp; The
+promise was meant simply to add another count to the charges
+against Harold when the time should come.&nbsp; Yet on this point
+it is not clear that the oath was broken.&nbsp; Harold
+undoubtedly married Ealdgyth, daughter of &AElig;lfgar and widow
+of Gruffydd, and not any daughter of William.&nbsp; But in one
+version Harold is made to say that the daughter of William whom
+he had engaged to marry was dead.&nbsp; And that one of
+William&rsquo;s daughters did die very early there seems little
+doubt.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>Whatever William did Lanfranc no doubt at least helped to
+plan.&nbsp; The Norman duke was subtle, but the Italian churchman
+was subtler still.&nbsp; In this long series of schemes and
+negotiations which led to the conquest of England, we are dealing
+with two of the greatest recorded masters of statecraft.&nbsp; We
+may call their policy dishonest and immoral, and so it was.&nbsp;
+But it was hardly more dishonest and immoral than most of the
+diplomacy of later times.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s object was,
+without any formal breach of faith on his own part, to entrap
+Harold into an engagement which might be understood in different
+senses, and which, in the sense which William chose to put upon
+it, Harold was sure to break.&nbsp; Two men, themselves of
+virtuous life, a rigid churchman and a layman of unusual
+religious strictness, do not scruple to throw temptation in the
+way of a fellow man in the hope that he will yield to that
+temptation.&nbsp; They exact a promise, because the promise is
+likely to be broken, and because its breach would suit their
+purposes.&nbsp; Through all William&rsquo;s policy a strong
+regard for formal right as he chose to understand formal right,
+is not only found in company with much practical wrong, but is
+made the direct instrument of carrying out that wrong.&nbsp;
+Never was trap more cunningly laid than that in which William now
+entangled Harold.&nbsp; Never was greater wrong done without the
+breach of any formal precept of right.&nbsp; William and Lanfranc
+broke no oath themselves, and that was enough for them.&nbsp; But
+it was no sin in their eyes to beguile another into engagements
+which he would understand in one way and they in another; they
+even, as their admirers tell the story, beguile him into
+engagements at once unlawful and impossible, because their
+interests would be promoted by his breach of those
+engagements.&nbsp; William, in short, under the spiritual
+guidance of Lanfranc, made Harold swear because he himself would
+gain by being able to denounce Harold as perjured.</p>
+<p>The moral question need not be further discussed; but we
+should greatly like to know how far the fact of Harold&rsquo;s
+oath, whatever its nature, was known in England?&nbsp; On this
+point we have no trustworthy authority.&nbsp; The English writers
+say nothing about the whole matter; to the Norman writers this
+point was of no interest.&nbsp; No one mentions this point,
+except Harold&rsquo;s romantic biographer at the beginning of the
+thirteenth century.&nbsp; His statements are of no value, except
+as showing how long Harold&rsquo;s memory was cherished.&nbsp;
+According to him, Harold formally laid the matter before the
+Witan, and they unanimously voted that the oath&mdash;more, in
+his version, than a mere oath of homage&mdash;was not
+binding.&nbsp; It is not likely that such a vote was ever
+formally passed, but its terms would only express what every
+Englishman would feel.&nbsp; The oath, whatever its terms, had
+given William a great advantage; but every Englishman would argue
+both that the oath, whatever its terms, could not hinder the
+English nation from offering Harold the crown, and that it could
+not bind Harold to refuse the crown if it should be so
+offered.</p>
+<h2><a name="page63"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+63</span>CHAPTER VI.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE NEGOTIATIONS OF DUKE
+WILLIAM.</span><br />
+<span class="smcap">January</span>-<span
+class="smcap">October</span> <span
+class="GutSmall">1066.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">If</span> the time that has been suggested
+was the real time of Harold&rsquo;s oath to William, its
+fulfilment became a practical question in little more than a
+year.&nbsp; How the year 1065 passed in Normandy we have no
+record; in England its later months saw the revolt of
+Northumberland against Harold&rsquo;s brother Tostig, and the
+reconciliation which Harold made between the revolters and the
+king to the damage of his brother&rsquo;s interests.&nbsp; Then
+came Edward&rsquo;s sickness, of which he died on January 5,
+1066.&nbsp; He had on his deathbed recommended Harold to the
+assembled Witan as his successor in the kingdom.&nbsp; The
+candidate was at once elected.&nbsp; Whether William, Edgar, or
+any other, was spoken of we know not; but as to the
+recommendation of Edward and the consequent election of Harold
+the English writers are express.&nbsp; The next day Edward was
+buried, and Harold was crowned in regular form by Ealdred
+Archbishop of York in Edward&rsquo;s new church at
+Westminster.&nbsp; Northumberland refused to acknowledge him; but
+the malcontents were won over by the coming of the king and his
+friend Saint Wulfstan Bishop of Worcester.&nbsp; It was most
+likely now, as a seal of this reconciliation, that Harold married
+Ealdgyth, the sister of the two northern earls Edwin and Morkere,
+and the widow of the Welsh king Gruffydd.&nbsp; He doubtless
+hoped in this way to win the loyalty of the earls and their
+followers.</p>
+<p>The accession of Harold was perfectly regular according to
+English law.&nbsp; In later times endless fables arose; but the
+Norman writers of the time do not deny the facts of the
+recommendation, election, and coronation.&nbsp; They slur them
+over, or, while admitting the mere facts, they represent each act
+as in some way invalid.&nbsp; No writer near the time asserts a
+deathbed nomination of William; they speak only of a nomination
+at some earlier time.&nbsp; But some Norman writers represent
+Harold as crowned by Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury.&nbsp; This
+was not, in the ideas of those times, a trifling question.&nbsp;
+A coronation was then not a mere pageant; it was the actual
+admission to the kingly office.&nbsp; Till his crowning and
+anointing, the claimant of the crown was like a bishop-elect
+before his consecration.&nbsp; He had, by birth or election, the
+sole right to become king; it was the coronation that made him
+king.&nbsp; And as the ceremony took the form of an
+ecclesiastical sacrament, its validity might seem to depend on
+the lawful position of the officiating bishop.&nbsp; In England
+to perform that ceremony was the right and duty of the Archbishop
+of Canterbury; but the canonical position of Stigand was
+doubtful.&nbsp; He had been appointed on the flight of Robert; he
+had received the <i>pallium</i>, the badge of arch-episcopal
+rank, only from the usurping Benedict the Tenth.&nbsp; It was
+therefore good policy in Harold to be crowned by Ealdred, to
+whose position there was no objection.&nbsp; This is the only
+difference of fact between the English and Norman versions at
+this stage.&nbsp; And the difference is easily explained.&nbsp;
+At William&rsquo;s coronation the king walked to the altar
+between the two archbishops, but it was Ealdred who actually
+performed the ceremony.&nbsp; Harold&rsquo;s coronation doubtless
+followed the same order.&nbsp; But if Stigand took any part in
+that coronation, it was easy to give out that he took that
+special part on which the validity of the rite depended.</p>
+<p>Still, if Harold&rsquo;s accession was perfectly lawful, it
+was none the less strange and unusual.&nbsp; Except the Danish
+kings chosen under more or less of compulsion, he was the first
+king who did not belong to the West-Saxon kingly house.&nbsp;
+Such a choice could be justified only on the ground that that
+house contained no qualified candidate.&nbsp; Its only known
+members were the children of the &AElig;theling Edward, young
+Edgar and his sisters.&nbsp; Now Edgar would certainly have been
+passed by in favour of any better qualified member of the kingly
+house, as his father had been passed by in favour of King
+Edward.&nbsp; And the same principle would, as things stood,
+justify passing him by in favour of a qualified candidate not of
+the kingly house.&nbsp; But Edgar&rsquo;s right to the crown is
+never spoken of till a generation or two later, when the
+doctrines of hereditary right had gained much greater strength,
+and when Henry the Second, great-grandson through his mother of
+Edgar&rsquo;s sister Margaret, insisted on his descent from the
+old kings.&nbsp; This distinction is important, because Harold is
+often called an usurper, as keeping out Edgar the heir by
+birth.&nbsp; But those who called him an usurper at the time
+called him so as keeping out William the heir by bequest.&nbsp;
+William&rsquo;s own election was out of the question.&nbsp; He
+was no more of the English kingly house than Harold; he was a
+foreigner and an utter stranger.&nbsp; Had Englishmen been minded
+to choose a foreigner, they doubtless would have chosen Swegen of
+Denmark.&nbsp; He had found supporters when Edward was chosen; he
+was afterwards appealed to to deliver England from William.&nbsp;
+He was no more of the English kingly house than Harold or
+William; but he was grandson of a man who had reigned over
+England, Northumberland might have preferred him to Harold; any
+part of England would have preferred him to William.&nbsp; In
+fact any choice that could have been made must have had something
+strange about it.&nbsp; Edgar himself, the one surviving male of
+the old stock, besides his youth, was neither born in the land
+nor the son of a crowned king.&nbsp; Those two qualifications had
+always been deemed of great moment; an elaborate pedigree went
+for little; actual royal birth went for a great deal.&nbsp; There
+was now no son of a king to choose.&nbsp; Had there been even a
+child who was at once a son of Edward and a sister&rsquo;s son of
+Harold, he might have reigned with his uncle as his guardian and
+counsellor.&nbsp; As it was, there was nothing to do but to
+choose the man who, though not of kingly blood, had ruled England
+well for thirteen years.</p>
+<p>The case thus put seemed plain to every Englishman, at all
+events to every man in Wessex, East-Anglia, and southern
+Mercia.&nbsp; But it would not seem so plain in <i>other</i>
+lands.&nbsp; To the greater part of Western Europe
+William&rsquo;s claim might really seem the better.&nbsp; William
+himself doubtless thought his own claim the better; he deluded
+himself as he deluded others.&nbsp; But we are more concerned
+with William as a statesman; and if it be statesmanship to adapt
+means to ends, whatever the ends may be, if it be statesmanship
+to make men believe that the worse cause is the better, then no
+man ever showed higher statesmanship than William showed in his
+great pleading before all Western Christendom.&nbsp; It is a sign
+of the times that it was a pleading before all Western
+Christendom.&nbsp; Others had claimed crowns; none had taken such
+pains to convince all mankind that the claim was a good
+one.&nbsp; Such an appeal to public opinion marks on one side a
+great advance.&nbsp; It was a great step towards the ideas of
+International Law and even of European concert.&nbsp; It showed
+that the days of mere force were over, that the days of subtle
+diplomacy had begun.&nbsp; Possibly the change was not without
+its dark side; it may be doubted whether a change from force to
+fraud is wholly a gain.&nbsp; Still it was an appeal from the
+mere argument of the sword to something which at least professed
+to be right and reason.&nbsp; William does not draw the sword
+till he has convinced himself and everybody else that he is
+drawing it in a just cause.&nbsp; In that age the appeal
+naturally took a religious shape.&nbsp; Herein lay its immediate
+strength; herein lay its weakness as regarded the times to
+come.&nbsp; William appealed to Emperor, kings, princes,
+Christian men great and small, in every Christian land.&nbsp; He
+would persuade all; he would ask help of all.&nbsp; But above all
+he appealed to the head of Christendom, the Bishop of Rome.&nbsp;
+William in his own person could afford to do so; where he
+reigned, in Normandy or in England, there was no fear of Roman
+encroachments; he was fully minded to be in all causes and over
+all persons within his dominions supreme.&nbsp; While he lived,
+no Pope ventured to dispute his right.&nbsp; But by acknowledging
+the right of the Pope to dispose of crowns, or at least to judge
+as to the right to crowns, he prepared many days of humiliation
+for kings in general and specially for his own successors.&nbsp;
+One man in Western Europe could see further than William, perhaps
+even further than Lanfranc.&nbsp; The chief counsellor of Pope
+Alexander the Second was the Archdeacon Hildebrand, the future
+Gregory the Seventh.&nbsp; If William outwitted the world,
+Hildebrand outwitted William.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s appeal to the
+Pope to decide between two claimants for the English crown
+strengthened Gregory not a little in his daring claim to dispose
+of the crowns of Rome, of Italy, and of Germany.&nbsp; Still this
+recognition of Roman claims led more directly to the humiliation
+of William&rsquo;s successor in his own kingdom.&nbsp; Moreover
+William&rsquo;s successful attempt to represent his enterprise as
+a holy war, a crusade before crusades were heard of, did much to
+suggest and to make ready the way for the real crusades a
+generation later.&nbsp; It was not till after William&rsquo;s
+death that Urban preached the crusade, but it was during
+William&rsquo;s life that Gregory planned it.</p>
+<p>The appeal was strangely successful.&nbsp; William convinced,
+or seemed to convince, all men out of England and Scandinavia
+that his claim to the English crown was just and holy, and that
+it was a good work to help him to assert it in arms.&nbsp; He
+persuaded his own subjects; he certainly did not constrain
+them.&nbsp; He persuaded some foreign princes to give him actual
+help, some to join his muster in person; he persuaded all to help
+him so far as not to hinder their subjects from joining him as
+volunteers.&nbsp; And all this was done by sheer persuasion, by
+argument good or bad.&nbsp; In adapting of means to ends, in
+applying to each class of men that kind of argument which best
+suited it, the diplomacy, the statesmanship, of William was
+perfect.&nbsp; Again we ask, How far was it the statesmanship of
+William, how far of Lanfranc?&nbsp; But a prince need not do
+everything with his own hands and say everything with his own
+tongue.&nbsp; It was no small part of the statesmanship of
+William to find out Lanfranc, to appreciate him and to trust
+him.&nbsp; And when two subtle brains were at work, more could be
+done by the two working in partnership than by either working
+alone.</p>
+<p>By what arguments did the Duke of the Normans and the Prior of
+Bec convince mankind that the worse cause was the better?&nbsp;
+We must always remember the transitional character of the
+age.&nbsp; England was in political matters in advance of other
+Western lands; that is, it lagged behind other Western
+lands.&nbsp; It had not gone so far on the downward course.&nbsp;
+It kept far more than Gaul or even Germany of the old Teutonic
+institutions, the substance of which later ages have won back
+under new shapes.&nbsp; Many things were understood in England
+which are now again understood everywhere, but which were no
+longer understood in France or in the lands held of the French
+crown.&nbsp; The popular election of kings comes foremost.&nbsp;
+Hugh Capet was an elective king as much as Harold; but the French
+kings had made their crown the most strictly hereditary of all
+crowns.&nbsp; They avoided any interregnum by having their sons
+crowned in their lifetime.&nbsp; So with the great fiefs of the
+crown.&nbsp; The notion of kingship as an office conferred by the
+nation, of a duchy or county as an office held under the king,
+was still fully alive in England; in Gaul it was forgotten.&nbsp;
+Kingdom, duchies, counties, had all become possessions instead of
+offices, possessions passing by hereditary succession of some
+kind.&nbsp; But no rule of hereditary succession was universally
+or generally accepted.&nbsp; To this day the kingdoms of Europe
+differ as to the question of female succession, and it is but
+slowly that the doctrine of representation has ousted the more
+obvious doctrine of nearness of kin.&nbsp; All these points were
+then utterly unsettled; crowns, save of course that of the
+Empire, were to pass by hereditary right; only what was
+hereditary right?&nbsp; At such a time claims would be pressed
+which would have seemed absurd either earlier or later.&nbsp; To
+Englishmen, if it seemed strange to elect one who was not of the
+stock of Cerdic, it seemed much more strange to be called on to
+accept without election, or to elect as a matter of course, one
+who was not of the stock of Cerdic and who was a stranger into
+the bargain.&nbsp; Out of England it would not seem strange when
+William set forth that Edward, having no direct heirs, had chosen
+his near kinsman William as his successor.&nbsp; Put by itself,
+that statement had a plausible sound.&nbsp; The transmission of a
+crown by bequest belongs to the same range of ideas as its
+transmission by hereditary right; both assume the crown to be a
+property and not an office.&nbsp; Edward&rsquo;s nomination of
+Harold, the election of Harold, the fact that William&rsquo;s
+kindred to Edward lay outside the royal line of England, the fact
+that there was, in the person of Edgar, a nearer kinsman within
+that royal line, could all be slurred over or explained away or
+even turned to William&rsquo;s profit.&nbsp; Let it be that
+Edward on his death-bed had recommended Harold, and that the
+Witan had elected Harold.&nbsp; The recommendation was wrung from
+a dying man in opposition to an earlier act done when he was able
+to act freely.&nbsp; The election was brought about by force or
+fraud; if it was free, it was of no force against William&rsquo;s
+earlier claim of kindred and bequest.&nbsp; As for Edgar, as few
+people in England thought of him, still fewer out of England
+would have ever heard of him.&nbsp; It is more strange that the
+bastardy of William did not tell against him, as it had once told
+in his own duchy.&nbsp; But this fact again marks the
+transitional age.&nbsp; Altogether the tale that a man who was no
+kinsman of the late king had taken to himself the crown which the
+king had bequeathed to a kinsman, might, even without further
+aggravation, be easily made to sound like a tale of wrong.</p>
+<p>But the case gained tenfold strength when William added that
+the doer of the wrong was of all men the one most specially bound
+not to do it.&nbsp; The usurper was in any case William&rsquo;s
+man, bound to act in all things for his lord.&nbsp; Perhaps he
+was more; perhaps he had directly sworn to receive William as
+king.&nbsp; Perhaps he had promised all this with an oath of
+special solemnity.&nbsp; It would be easy to enlarge on all these
+further counts as making up an amount of guilt which William not
+only had the right to chastise, but which he would be lacking in
+duty if he failed to chastise.&nbsp; He had to punish the
+perjurer, to avenge the wrongs of the saints.&nbsp; Surely all
+who should help him in so doing would be helping in a righteous
+work.</p>
+<p>The answer to all this was obvious.&nbsp; Putting the case at
+the very worst, assuming that Harold had sworn all that he is
+ever said to have sworn, assuming that he swore it in the most
+solemn way in which he is ever said to have sworn it,
+William&rsquo;s claim was not thereby made one whit better.&nbsp;
+Whatever Harold&rsquo;s own guilt might be, the people of England
+had no share in it.&nbsp; Nothing that Harold had done could bar
+their right to choose their king freely.&nbsp; Even if Harold
+declined the crown, that would not bind the electors to choose
+William.&nbsp; But when the notion of choosing kings had begun to
+sound strange, all this would go for nothing.&nbsp; There would
+be no need even to urge that in any case the wrong done by Harold
+to William gave William a <i>casus belli</i> against Harold, and
+that William, if victorious, might claim the crown of England, as
+a possession of Harold&rsquo;s, by right of conquest.&nbsp; In
+fact William never claimed the crown by conquest, as conquest is
+commonly understood.&nbsp; He always represented himself as the
+lawful heir, unhappily driven to use force to obtain his
+rights.&nbsp; The other pleas were quite enough to satisfy most
+men out of England and Scandinavia.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s work
+was to claim the crown of which he was unjustly deprived, and
+withal to deal out a righteous chastisement on the unrighteous
+and ungodly man by whom he had been deprived of it.</p>
+<p>In the hands of diplomatists like William and Lanfranc, all
+these arguments, none of which had in itself the slightest
+strength, were enough to turn the great mass of continental
+opinion in William&rsquo;s favour.&nbsp; But he could add further
+arguments specially adapted to different classes of minds.&nbsp;
+He could hold out the prospect of plunder, the prospect of lands
+and honours in a land whose wealth was already proverbial.&nbsp;
+It might of course be answered that the enterprise against
+England was hazardous and its success unlikely.&nbsp; But in such
+matters, men listen rather to their hopes than to their
+fears.&nbsp; To the Normans it would be easy, not only to make
+out a case against Harold, but to rake up old grudges against the
+English nation.&nbsp; Under Harold the son of Cnut, Alfred, a
+prince half Norman by birth, wholly Norman by education, the
+brother of the late king, the lawful heir to the crown, had been
+betrayed and murdered by somebody.&nbsp; A widespread belief laid
+the deed to the charge of the father of the new king.&nbsp; This
+story might easily be made a ground of national complaint by
+Normandy against England, and it was easy to infer that Harold
+had some share in the alleged crime of Godwine.&nbsp; It was easy
+to dwell on later events, on the driving of so many Normans out
+of England, with Archbishop Robert at their head.&nbsp; Nay, not
+only had the lawful primate been driven out, but an usurper had
+been set in his place, and this usurping archbishop had been made
+to bestow a mockery of consecration on the usurping king.&nbsp;
+The proposed aggression on England was even represented as a
+missionary work, undertaken for the good of the souls of the
+benighted islanders.&nbsp; For, though the English were
+undoubtedly devout after their own fashion, there was much in the
+ecclesiastical state of England which displeased strict churchmen
+beyond sea, much that William, when he had the power, deemed it
+his duty to reform.&nbsp; The insular position of England
+naturally parted it in many things from the usages and feelings
+of the mainland, and it was not hard to get up a feeling against
+the nation as well as against its king.&nbsp; All this could not
+really strengthen William&rsquo;s claim; but it made men look
+more favourably on his enterprise.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The fact that the Witan were actually in session at
+Edward&rsquo;s death had made it possible to carry out
+Harold&rsquo;s election and coronation with extreme speed.&nbsp;
+The electors had made their choice before William had any
+opportunity of formally laying his claim before them.&nbsp; This
+was really an advantage to him; he could the better represent the
+election and coronation as invalid.&nbsp; His first step was of
+course to send an embassy to Harold to call on him even now to
+fulfil his oath.&nbsp; The accounts of this embassy, of which we
+have no English account, differ as much as the different accounts
+of the oath.&nbsp; Each version of course makes William demand
+and Harold refuse whatever it had made Harold swear.&nbsp; These
+demands and refusals range from the resignation of the kingdom to
+a marriage with William&rsquo;s daughter.&nbsp; And it is hard to
+separate this embassy from later messages between the
+rivals.&nbsp; In all William demands, Harold refuses; the
+arguments on each side are likely to be genuine.&nbsp; Harold is
+called on to give up the crown to William, to hold it of William,
+to hold part of the kingdom of William, to submit the question to
+the judgement of the Pope, lastly, if he will do nothing else, at
+least to marry William&rsquo;s daughter.&nbsp; Different writers
+place these demands at different times, immediately after
+Harold&rsquo;s election or immediately before the battle.&nbsp;
+The last challenge to a single combat between Harold and William
+of course appears only on the eve of the battle.&nbsp; Now none
+of these accounts come from contemporary partisans of Harold;
+every one is touched by hostile feeling towards him.&nbsp; Thus
+the constitutional language that is put into his mouth, almost
+startling from its modern sound, has greater value.&nbsp; A King
+of the English can do nothing without the consent of his
+Witan.&nbsp; They gave him the kingdom; without their consent, he
+cannot resign it or dismember it or agree to hold it of any man;
+without their consent, he cannot even marry a foreign wife.&nbsp;
+Or he answers that the daughter of William whom he promised to
+marry is dead, and that the sister whom he promised to give to a
+Norman is dead also.&nbsp; Harold does not deny the fact of his
+oath&mdash;whatever its nature; he justifies its breach because
+it was taken against is will, and because it was in itself of no
+strength, as binding him to do impossible things.&nbsp; He does
+not deny Edward&rsquo;s earlier promise to William; but, as a
+testament is of no force while the testator liveth, he argues
+that it is cancelled by Edward&rsquo;s later nomination of
+himself.&nbsp; In truth there is hardly any difference between
+the disputants as to matters of fact.&nbsp; One side admits at
+least a plighting of homage on the part of Harold; the other side
+admits Harold&rsquo;s nomination and election.&nbsp; The real
+difference is as to the legal effect of either.&nbsp; Herein
+comes William&rsquo;s policy.&nbsp; The question was one of
+English law and of nothing else, a matter for the Witan of
+England and for no other judges.&nbsp; William, by ingeniously
+mixing all kinds of irrelevant issues, contrived to remove the
+dispute from the region of municipal into that of international
+law, a law whose chief representative was the Bishop of
+Rome.&nbsp; By winning the Pope to his side, William could give
+his aggression the air of a religious war; but in so doing, he
+unwittingly undermined the throne that he was seeking and the
+thrones of all other princes.</p>
+<p>The answers which Harold either made, or which writers of his
+time thought that he ought to have made, are of the greatest
+moment in our constitutional history.&nbsp; The King is the doer
+of everything; but he can do nothing of moment without the
+consent of his Witan.&nbsp; They can say Yea or Nay to every
+proposal of the King.&nbsp; An energetic and popular king would
+get no answer but Yea to whatever he chose to ask.&nbsp; A king
+who often got the answer of Nay, Nay, was in great danger of
+losing his kingdom.&nbsp; The statesmanship of William knew how
+to turn this constitutional system, without making any change in
+the letter, into a despotism like that of Constantinople or
+Cordova.&nbsp; But the letter lived, to come to light again on
+occasion.&nbsp; The Revolution of 1399 was a falling back on the
+doctrines of 1066, and the Revolution of 1688 was a falling back
+on the doctrines of 1399.&nbsp; The principle at all three
+periods is that the power of the King is strictly limited by law,
+but that, within the limits which the law sets to his power, he
+acts according to his own discretion.&nbsp; King and Witan stand
+out as distinct powers, each of which needs the assent of the
+other to its acts, and which may always refuse that assent.&nbsp;
+The political work of the last two hundred years has been to
+hinder these direct collisions between King and Parliament by the
+ingenious conventional device of a body of men who shall be in
+name the ministers of the Crown, but in truth the ministers of
+one House of Parliament.&nbsp; We do not understand our own
+political history, still less can we understand the position and
+the statesmanship of the Conqueror, unless we fully take in what
+the English constitution in the eleventh century really was, how
+very modern-sounding are some of its doctrines, some of its
+forms.&nbsp; Statesmen of our own day might do well to study the
+meagre records of the Gem&oacute;t of 1047.&nbsp; There is the
+earliest recorded instance of a debate on a question of foreign
+policy.&nbsp; Earl Godwine proposes to give help to Denmark, then
+at war with Norway.&nbsp; He is outvoted on the motion of Earl
+Leofric, the man of moderate politics, who appears as leader of
+the party of non-intervention.&nbsp; It may be that in some
+things we have not always advanced in the space of eight hundred
+years.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The negotiations of William with his own subjects, with
+foreign powers, and with the Pope, are hard to arrange in
+order.&nbsp; Several negotiations were doubtless going on at the
+same time.&nbsp; The embassy to Harold would of course come first
+of all.&nbsp; Till his demand had been made and refused, William
+could make no appeal elsewhere.&nbsp; We know not whether the
+embassy was sent before or after Harold&rsquo;s journey to
+Northumberland, before or after his marriage with Ealdgyth.&nbsp;
+If Harold was already married, the demand that he should marry
+William&rsquo;s daughter could have been meant only in
+mockery.&nbsp; Indeed, the whole embassy was so far meant in
+mockery that it was sent without any expectation that its demands
+would be listened to.&nbsp; It was sent to put Harold, from
+William&rsquo;s point of view, more thoroughly in the wrong, and
+to strengthen William&rsquo;s case against him.&nbsp; It would
+therefore be sent at the first moment; the only statement, from a
+very poor authority certainly, makes the embassy come on the
+tenth day after Edward&rsquo;s death.&nbsp; Next after the
+embassy would come William&rsquo;s appeal to his own subjects,
+though Lanfranc might well be pleading at Rome while William was
+pleading at Lillebonne.&nbsp; The Duke first consulted a select
+company, who promised their own services, but declined to pledge
+any one else.&nbsp; It was held that no Norman was bound to
+follow the Duke in an attempt to win for himself a crown beyond
+the sea.&nbsp; But voluntary help was soon ready.&nbsp; A meeting
+of the whole baronage of Normandy was held at Lillebonne.&nbsp;
+The assembly declined any obligation which could be turned into a
+precedent, and passed no general vote at all.&nbsp; But the
+barons were won over one by one, and each promised help in men
+and ships according to his means.</p>
+<p>William had thus, with some difficulty, gained the support of
+his own subjects; but when he had once gained it, it was a
+zealous support.&nbsp; And as the flame spread from one part of
+Europe to another, the zeal of Normandy would wax keener and
+keener.&nbsp; The dealings of William with foreign powers are
+told us in a confused, piecemeal, and sometimes contradictory
+way.&nbsp; We hear that embassies went to the young King Henry of
+Germany, son of the great Emperor, the friend of England, and
+also to Swegen of Denmark.&nbsp; The Norman story runs that both
+princes promised William their active support.&nbsp; Yet Swegen,
+the near kinsman of Harold, was a friend of England, and the same
+writer who puts this promise into his mouth makes him send troops
+to help his English cousin.&nbsp; Young Henry or his advisers
+could have no motive for helping William; but subjects of the
+Empire were at least not hindered from joining his banner.&nbsp;
+To the French king William perhaps offered the bait of holding
+the crown of England of him; but Philip is said to have
+discouraged William&rsquo;s enterprise as much as he could.&nbsp;
+Still he did not hinder French subjects from taking a part in
+it.&nbsp; Of the princes who held of the French crown, Eustace of
+Boulogne, who joined the muster in person, and Guy of Ponthieu,
+William&rsquo;s own vassal, who sent his son, seem to have been
+the only ones who did more than allow the levying of volunteers
+in their dominions.&nbsp; A strange tale is told that Conan of
+Britanny took this moment for bringing up his own forgotten
+pretensions to the Norman duchy.&nbsp; If William was going to
+win England, let him give up Normandy to him.&nbsp; He presently,
+the tale goes, died of a strange form of poisoning, in which it
+is implied that William had a hand.&nbsp; This is the story of
+Walter and Biota over again.&nbsp; It is perhaps enough to say
+that the Breton writers know nothing of the tale.</p>
+<p>But the great negotiation of all was with the Papal
+court.&nbsp; We might have thought that the envoy would be
+Lanfranc, so well skilled in Roman ways; but William perhaps
+needed him as a constant adviser by his own person.&nbsp;
+Gilbert, Archdeacon of Lisieux, was sent to Pope Alexander.&nbsp;
+No application could better suit papal interests than the one
+that was now made; but there were some moral difficulties.&nbsp;
+Not a few of the cardinals, Hildebrand tells us himself, argued,
+not without strong language towards Hildebrand, that the Church
+had nothing to do with such matters, and that it was sinful to
+encourage a claim which could not be enforced without
+bloodshed.&nbsp; But with many, with Hildebrand among them, the
+notion of the Church as a party or a power came before all
+thoughts of its higher duties.&nbsp; One side was carefully
+heard; the other seems not to have been heard at all.&nbsp; We
+hear of no summons to Harold, and the King of the English could
+not have pleaded at the Pope&rsquo;s bar without acknowledging
+that his case was at least doubtful.&nbsp; The judgement of
+Alexander or of Hildebrand was given for William.&nbsp; Harold
+was declared to be an usurper, perhaps declared
+excommunicated.&nbsp; The right to the English crown was declared
+to be in the Duke of the Normans, and William was solemnly
+blessed in the enterprise in which he was at once to win his own
+rights, to chastise the wrong-doer, to reform the spiritual state
+of the misguided islanders, to teach them fuller obedience to the
+Roman See and more regular payment of its temporal dues.&nbsp;
+William gained his immediate point; but his successors on the
+English throne paid the penalty.&nbsp; Hildebrand gained his
+point for ever, or for as long a time as men might be willing to
+accept the Bishop of Rome as a judge in any matters.&nbsp; The
+precedent by which Hildebrand, under another name, took on him to
+dispose of a higher crown than that of England was now fully
+established.</p>
+<p>As an outward sign of papal favour, William received a
+consecrated banner and a ring containing a hair of Saint
+Peter.&nbsp; Here was something for men to fight for.&nbsp; The
+war was now a holy one.&nbsp; All who were ready to promote their
+souls&rsquo; health by slaughter and plunder might flock to
+William&rsquo;s standard, to the standard of Saint Peter.&nbsp;
+Men came from most French-speaking lands, the Normans of Apulia
+and Sicily being of course not slow to take up the quarrel of
+their kinsfolk.&nbsp; But, next to his own Normandy, the lands
+which sent most help were Flanders, the land of Matilda, and
+Britanny, where the name of the Saxon might still be
+hateful.&nbsp; We must never forget that the host of William, the
+men who won England, the men who settled in England, were not an
+exclusively Norman body.&nbsp; Not Norman, but <i>French</i>, is
+the name most commonly opposed to <i>English</i>, as the name of
+the conquering people.&nbsp; Each Norman severally would have
+scorned that name for himself personally; but it was the only
+name that could mark the whole of which he and his countrymen
+formed a part.&nbsp; Yet, if the Normans were but a part, they
+were the greatest and the noblest part; their presence alone
+redeemed the enterprise from being a simple enterprise of
+brigandage.&nbsp; The Norman Conquest was after all a Norman
+Conquest; men of other lands were merely helpers.&nbsp; So far as
+it was not Norman, it was Italian; the subtle wit of Lombard
+Lanfranc and Tuscan Hildebrand did as much to overthrow us as the
+lance and bow of Normandy.</p>
+<h2><a name="page82"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+82</span>CHAPTER VII.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">WILLIAM&rsquo;S INVASION OF
+ENGLAND.</span><br />
+<span class="smcap">August-December</span> <span
+class="GutSmall">1066.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">The</span> statesmanship of William had
+triumphed.&nbsp; The people of England had chosen their king, and
+a large part of the world had been won over by the arts of a
+foreign prince to believe that it was a righteous and holy work
+to set him on the throne to which the English people had chosen
+the foremost man among themselves.&nbsp; No diplomatic success
+was ever more thorough.&nbsp; Unluckily we know nothing of the
+state of feeling in England while William was plotting and
+pleading beyond the sea.&nbsp; Nor do we know how much men in
+England knew of what was going on in other lands, or what they
+thought when they heard of it.&nbsp; We know only that, after
+Harold had won over Northumberland, he came back and held the
+Easter Gem&oacute;t at Westminster.&nbsp; Then in the words of
+the Chronicler, &ldquo;it was known to him that William Bastard,
+King Edward&rsquo;s kinsman, would come hither and win this
+land.&rdquo;&nbsp; This is all that our own writers tell us about
+William Bastard, between his peaceful visit to England in 1052
+and his warlike visit in 1066.&nbsp; But we know that King Harold
+did all that man could do to defeat his purposes, and that he was
+therein loyally supported by the great mass of the English
+nation, we may safely say by all, save his two brothers-in-law
+and so many as they could influence.</p>
+<p>William&rsquo;s doings we know more fully.&nbsp; The military
+events of this wonderful year there is no need to tell in
+detail.&nbsp; But we see that William&rsquo;s generalship was
+equal to his statesmanship, and that it was met by equal
+generalship on the side of Harold.&nbsp; Moreover, the luck of
+William is as clear as either his statesmanship or his
+generalship.&nbsp; When Harold was crowned on the day of the
+Epiphany, he must have felt sure that he would have to withstand
+an invasion of England before the year was out.&nbsp; But it
+could not have come into the mind of Harold, William, or
+Lanfranc, or any other man, that he would have to withstand two
+invasions of England at the same moment.</p>
+<p>It was the invasion of Harold of Norway, at the same time as
+the invasion of William, which decided the fate of England.&nbsp;
+The issue of the struggle might have gone against England, had
+she had to strive against one enemy only; as it was, it was the
+attack made by two enemies at once which divided her strength,
+and enabled the Normans to land without resistance.&nbsp; The two
+invasions came as nearly as possible at the same moment.&nbsp;
+Harold Hardrada can hardly have reached the Yorkshire coast
+before September; the battle of Fulford was fought on September
+20th and that of Stamfordbridge on September 25th.&nbsp; William
+landed on September 28th, and the battle of Senlac was fought on
+October 14th.&nbsp; Moreover William&rsquo;s fleet was ready by
+August 12th; his delay in crossing was owing to his waiting for a
+favourable wind.&nbsp; When William landed, the event of the
+struggle in the North could not have been known in Sussex.&nbsp;
+He might have had to strive, not with Harold of England, but with
+Harold of Norway as his conqueror.</p>
+<p>At what time of the year Harold Hardrada first planned his
+invasion of England is quite uncertain.&nbsp; We can say nothing
+of his doings till he is actually afloat.&nbsp; And with the
+three mighty forms of William and the two Harolds on the scene,
+there is something at once grotesque and perplexing in the way in
+which an English traitor flits about among them.&nbsp; The
+banished Tostig, deprived of his earldom in the autumn of 1065,
+had then taken refuge in Flanders.&nbsp; He now plays a busy
+part, the details of which are lost in contradictory
+accounts.&nbsp; But it is certain that in May 1066 he made an
+ineffectual attack on England.&nbsp; And this attack was most
+likely made with the connivance of William.&nbsp; It suited
+William to use Tostig as an instrument, and to encourage so
+restless a spirit in annoying the common enemy.&nbsp; It is also
+certain that Tostig was with the Norwegian fleet in September,
+and that he died at Stamfordbridge.&nbsp; We know also that he
+was in Scotland between May and September.&nbsp; It is therefore
+hard to believe that Tostig had so great a hand in stirring up
+Harold Hardrada to his expedition as the Norwegian story makes
+out.&nbsp; Most likely Tostig simply joined the expedition which
+Harold Hardrada independently planned.&nbsp; One thing is
+certain, that, when Harold of England was attacked by two enemies
+at once, it was not by two enemies acting in concert.&nbsp; The
+interests of William and of Harold of Norway were as much opposed
+to one another as either of them was to the interests of Harold
+of England.</p>
+<p>One great difficulty beset Harold and William alike.&nbsp;
+Either in Normandy or in England it was easy to get together an
+army ready to fight a battle; it was not easy to keep a large
+body of men under arms for any long time without fighting.&nbsp;
+It was still harder to keep them at once without fighting and
+without plundering.&nbsp; What William had done in this way in
+two invasions of Normandy, he was now called on to do on a
+greater scale.&nbsp; His great and motley army was kept during a
+great part of August and September, first at the Dive, then at
+Saint Valery, waiting for the wind that was to take it to
+England.&nbsp; And it was kept without doing any serious damage
+to the lands where they were encamped.&nbsp; In a holy war, this
+time was of course largely spent in appeals to the religious
+feelings of the army.&nbsp; Then came the wonderful luck of
+William, which enabled him to cross at the particular moment when
+he did cross.&nbsp; A little earlier or later, he would have
+found his landing stoutly disputed; as it was, he landed without
+resistance.&nbsp; Harold of England, not being able, in his own
+words, to be everywhere at once, had done what he could.&nbsp; He
+and his brothers Gyrth and Leofwine undertook the defence of
+southern England against the Norman; the earls of the North, his
+brothers-in-law Edwin and Morkere, were to defend their own land
+against the Norwegians.&nbsp; His own preparations were looked on
+with wonder.&nbsp; To guard the long line of coast against the
+invader, he got together such a force both by sea and land as no
+king had ever got together before, and he kept it together for a
+longer time than William did, through four months of inaction,
+save perhaps some small encounters by sea.&nbsp; At last, early
+in September, provisions failed; men were no doubt clamouring to
+go back for the harvest, and the great host had to be
+disbanded.&nbsp; Could William have sailed as soon as his fleet
+was ready, he would have found southern England thoroughly
+prepared to meet him.&nbsp; Meanwhile the northern earls had
+clearly not kept so good watch as the king.&nbsp; Harold Hardrada
+harried the Yorkshire coast; he sailed up the Ouse, and landed
+without resistance.&nbsp; At last the earls met him in arms and
+were defeated by the Northmen at Fulford near York.&nbsp; Four
+days later York capitulated, and agreed to receive Harold
+Hardrada as king.&nbsp; Meanwhile the news reached Harold of
+England; he got together his housecarls and such other troops as
+could be mustered at the moment, and by a march of almost
+incredible speed he was able to save the city and all northern
+England.&nbsp; The fight of Stamfordbridge, the defeat and death
+of the most famous warrior of the North, was the last and
+greatest success of Harold of England.&nbsp; But his northward
+march had left southern England utterly unprotected.&nbsp; Had
+the south wind delayed a little longer, he might, before the
+second enemy came, have been again on the South-Saxon
+coast.&nbsp; As it was, three days after Stamfordbridge, while
+Harold of England was still at York, William of Normandy landed
+without opposition at Pevensey.</p>
+<p>Thus wonderfully had an easy path into England been opened for
+William.&nbsp; The Norwegian invasion had come at the best moment
+for his purposes, and the result had been what he must have
+wished.&nbsp; With one Harold he must fight, and to fight with
+Harold of England was clearly best for his ends.&nbsp; His work
+would not have been done, if another had stepped in to chastise
+the perjurer.&nbsp; Now that he was in England, it became a trial
+of generalship between him and Harold.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s
+policy was to provoke Harold to fight at once.&nbsp; It was
+perhaps Harold&rsquo;s policy&mdash;so at least thought
+Gyrth&mdash;to follow yet more thoroughly William&rsquo;s own
+example in the French invasions.&nbsp; Let him watch and follow
+the enemy, let him avoid all action, and even lay waste the land
+between London and the south coast, and the strength of the
+invaders would gradually be worn out.&nbsp; But it might have
+been hard to enforce such a policy on men whose hearts were
+stirred by the invasion, and one part of whom, the King&rsquo;s
+own thegns and housecarls, were eager to follow up their victory
+over the Northern with a yet mightier victory over the
+Norman.&nbsp; And Harold spoke as an English king should speak,
+when he answered that he would never lay waste a single rood of
+English ground, that he would never harm the lands or the goods
+of the men who had chosen him to be their king.&nbsp; In the
+trial of skill between the two commanders, each to some extent
+carried his point.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s havoc of a large part of
+Sussex compelled Harold to march at once to give battle.&nbsp;
+But Harold was able to give battle at a place of his own
+choosing, thoroughly suited for the kind of warfare which he had
+to wage.</p>
+<p>Harold was blamed, as defeated generals are blamed, for being
+too eager to fight and not waiting for more troops.&nbsp; But to
+any one who studies the ground it is plain that Harold needed,
+not more troops, but to some extent better troops, and that he
+would not have got those better troops by waiting.&nbsp; From
+York Harold had marched to London, as the meeting-place for
+southern and eastern England, as well as for the few who actually
+followed him from the North and those who joined him on the
+march.&nbsp; Edwin and Morkere were bidden to follow with the
+full force of their earldoms.&nbsp; This they took care not to
+do.&nbsp; Harold and his West-Saxons had saved them, but they
+would not strike a blow back again.&nbsp; Both now and earlier in
+the year they doubtless aimed at a division of the kingdom, such
+as had been twice made within fifty years.&nbsp; Either Harold or
+William might reign in Wessex and East-Anglia; Edwin should reign
+in Northumberland and Mercia.&nbsp; William, the enemy of Harold
+but no enemy of theirs, might be satisfied with the part of
+England which was under the immediate rule of Harold and his
+brothers, and might allow the house of Leofric to keep at least
+an under-kingship in the North.&nbsp; That the brother earls held
+back from the King&rsquo;s muster is undoubted, and this
+explanation fits in with their whole conduct both before and
+after.&nbsp; Harold had thus at his command the picked men of
+part of England only, and he had to supply the place of those who
+were lacking with such forces as he could get.&nbsp; The lack of
+discipline on the part of these inferior troops lost Harold the
+battle.&nbsp; But matters would hardly have been mended by
+waiting for men who had made up their minds not to come.</p>
+<p>The messages exchanged between King and Duke immediately
+before the battle, as well as at an earlier time, have been
+spoken of already.&nbsp; The challenge to single combat at least
+comes now.&nbsp; When Harold refused every demand, William called
+on Harold to spare the blood of his followers, and decide his
+claims by battle in his own person.&nbsp; Such a challenge was in
+the spirit of Norman jurisprudence, which in doubtful cases
+looked for the judgement of God, not, as the English did, by the
+ordeal, but by the personal combat of the two parties.&nbsp; Yet
+this challenge too was surely given in the hope that Harold would
+refuse it, and would thereby put himself, in Norman eyes, yet
+more thoroughly in the wrong.&nbsp; For the challenge was one
+which Harold could not but refuse.&nbsp; William looked on
+himself as one who claimed his own from one who wrongfully kept
+him out of it.&nbsp; He was plaintiff in a suit in which Harold
+was defendant; that plaintiff and defendant were both accompanied
+by armies was an accident for which the defendant, who had
+refused all peaceful means of settlement, was to blame.&nbsp; But
+Harold and his people could not look on the matter as a mere
+question between two men.&nbsp; The crown was Harold&rsquo;s by
+the gift of the nation, and he could not sever his own cause from
+the cause of the nation.&nbsp; The crown was his; but it was not
+his to stake on the issue of a single combat.&nbsp; If Harold
+were killed, the nation might give the crown to whom they thought
+good; Harold&rsquo;s death could not make William&rsquo;s claim
+one jot better.&nbsp; The cause was not personal, but
+national.&nbsp; The Norman duke had, by a wanton invasion,
+wronged, not the King only, but every man in England, and every
+man might claim to help in driving him out.&nbsp; Again, in an
+ordinary wager of battle, the judgement can be enforced; here,
+whether William slew Harold or Harold slew William, there was no
+means of enforcing the judgement except by the strength of the
+two armies.&nbsp; If Harold fell, the English army were not
+likely to receive William as king; if William fell, the Norman
+army was still less likely to go quietly out of England.&nbsp;
+The challenge was meant as a mere blind; it would raise the
+spirit of William&rsquo;s followers; it would be something for
+his poets and chroniclers to record in his honour; that was
+all.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The actual battle, fought on Senlac, on Saint Calixtus&rsquo;
+day, was more than a trial of skill and courage between two
+captains and two armies.&nbsp; It was, like the old battles of
+Macedonian and Roman, a trial between two modes of warfare.&nbsp;
+The English clave to the old Teutonic tactics.&nbsp; They fought
+on foot in the close array of the shield-wall.&nbsp; Those who
+rode to the field dismounted when the fight began.&nbsp; They
+first hurled their javelins, and then took to the weapons of
+close combat.&nbsp; Among these the Danish axe, brought in by
+Cnut, had nearly displaced the older English broadsword.&nbsp;
+Such was the array of the housecarls and of the thegns who had
+followed Harold from York or joined him on his march.&nbsp; But
+the treason of Edwin and Morkere had made it needful to supply
+the place of the picked men of Northumberland with irregular
+levies, armed almost anyhow.&nbsp; Of their weapons of various
+kinds the bow was the rarest.&nbsp; The strength of the Normans
+lay in the arms in which the English were lacking, in horsemen
+and archers.&nbsp; These last seem to have been a force of
+William&rsquo;s training; we first hear of the Norman bowmen at
+Varaville.&nbsp; These two ways of fighting were brought each one
+to perfection by the leaders on each side.&nbsp; They had not yet
+been tried against one another.&nbsp; At Stamfordbridge Harold
+had defeated an enemy whose tactics were the same as his
+own.&nbsp; William had not fought a pitched battle since
+Val-&egrave;s-dunes in his youth.&nbsp; Indeed pitched battles,
+such as English and Scandinavian warriors were used to in the
+wars of Edmund and Cnut, were rare in continental warfare.&nbsp;
+That warfare mainly consisted in the attack and defence of strong
+places, and in skirmishes fought under their walls.&nbsp; But
+William knew how to make use of troops of different kinds and to
+adapt them to any emergency.&nbsp; Harold too was a man of
+resources; he had gained his Welsh successes by adapting his men
+to the enemy&rsquo;s way of fighting.&nbsp; To withstand the
+charge of the Norman horsemen, Harold clave to the national
+tactics, but he chose for the place of battle a spot where those
+tactics would have the advantage.&nbsp; A battle on the low
+ground would have been favourable to cavalry; Harold therefore
+occupied and fenced in a hill, the hill of Senlac, the site in
+after days of the abbey and town of Battle, and there awaited the
+Norman attack.&nbsp; The Norman horsemen had thus to make their
+way up the hill under the shower of the English javelins, and to
+meet the axes as soon as they reached the barricade.&nbsp; And
+these tactics were thoroughly successful, till the inferior
+troops were tempted to come down from the hill and chase the
+Bretons whom they had driven back.&nbsp; This suggested to
+William the device of the feigned flight; the English line of
+defence was broken, and the advantage of ground was lost.&nbsp;
+Thus was the great battle lost.&nbsp; And the war too was lost by
+the deaths of Harold and his brothers, which left England without
+leaders, and by the unyielding valour of Harold&rsquo;s immediate
+following.&nbsp; They were slain to a man, and south-eastern
+England was left defenceless.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William, now truly the Conqueror in the vulgar sense, was
+still far from having full possession of his conquest.&nbsp; He
+had military possession of part of one shire only; he had to look
+for further resistance, and he met with not a little.&nbsp; But
+his combined luck and policy served him well.&nbsp; He could put
+on the form of full possession before he had the reality; he
+could treat all further resistance as rebellion against an
+established authority; he could make resistance desultory and
+isolated.&nbsp; William had to subdue England in detail; he had
+never again to fight what the English Chroniclers call a
+<i>folk-fight</i>.&nbsp; His policy after his victory was
+obvious.&nbsp; Still uncrowned, he was not, even in his own view,
+king, but he alone had the right to become king.&nbsp; He had
+thus far been driven to maintain his rights by force; he was not
+disposed to use force any further, if peaceful possession was to
+be had.&nbsp; His course was therefore to show himself stern to
+all who withstood him, but to take all who submitted into his
+protection and favour.&nbsp; He seems however to have looked for
+a speedier submission than really happened.&nbsp; He waited a
+while in his camp for men to come in and acknowledge him.&nbsp;
+As none came, he set forth to win by the strong arm the land
+which he claimed of right.</p>
+<p>Thus to look for an immediate submission was not unnatural;
+fully believing in the justice of his own cause, William would
+believe in it all the more after the issue of the battle.&nbsp;
+God, Harold had said, should judge between himself and William,
+and God had judged in William&rsquo;s favour.&nbsp; With all his
+clear-sightedness, he would hardly understand how differently
+things looked in English eyes.&nbsp; Some indeed, specially
+churchmen, specially foreign churchmen, now began to doubt
+whether to fight against William was not to fight against
+God.&nbsp; But to the nation at large William was simply as
+Hubba, Swegen, and Cnut in past times.&nbsp; England had before
+now been conquered, but never in a single fight.&nbsp; Alfred and
+Edmund had fought battle after battle with the Dane, and men had
+no mind to submit to the Norman because he had been once
+victorious.&nbsp; But Alfred and Edmund, in alternate defeat and
+victory, lived to fight again; their people had not to choose a
+new king; the King had merely to gather a new army.&nbsp; But
+Harold was slain, and the first question was how to fill his
+place.&nbsp; The Witan, so many as could be got together, met to
+choose a king, whose first duty would be to meet William the
+Conqueror in arms.&nbsp; The choice was not easy.&nbsp;
+Harold&rsquo;s sons were young, and not born
+&AElig;thelings.&nbsp; His brothers, of whom Gyrth at least must
+have been fit to reign, had fallen with him.&nbsp; Edwin and
+Morkere were not at the battle, but they were at the
+election.&nbsp; But schemes for winning the crown for the house
+of Leofric would find no favour in an assembly held in
+London.&nbsp; For lack of any better candidate, the hereditary
+sentiment prevailed.&nbsp; Young Edgar was chosen.&nbsp; But the
+bishops, it is said, did not agree; they must have held that God
+had declared in favour of William.&nbsp; Edwin and Morkere did
+agree; but they withdrew to their earldoms, still perhaps
+cherishing hopes of a divided kingdom.&nbsp; Edgar, as
+king-elect, did at least one act of kingship by confirming the
+election of an abbot of Peterborough; but of any general
+preparation for warfare there is not a sign.&nbsp; The local
+resistance which William met with shows that, with any combined
+action, the case was not hopeless.&nbsp; But with Edgar for king,
+with the northern earls withdrawing their forces, with the
+bishops at least lukewarm, nothing could be done.&nbsp; The
+Londoners were eager to fight; so doubtless were others; but
+there was no leader.&nbsp; So far from there being another Harold
+or Edmund to risk another battle, there was not even a leader to
+carry out the policy of Fabius and Gyrth.</p>
+<p>Meanwhile the Conqueror was advancing, by his own road and
+after his own fashion.&nbsp; We must remember the effect of the
+mere slaughter of the great battle.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s own
+army had suffered severely: he did not leave Hastings till he had
+received reinforcements from Normandy.&nbsp; But to England the
+battle meant the loss of the whole force of the south-eastern
+shires.&nbsp; A large part of England was left helpless.&nbsp;
+William followed much the same course as he had followed in
+Maine.&nbsp; A legal claimant of the crown, it was his interest
+as soon as possible to become a crowned king, and that in his
+kinsman&rsquo;s church at Westminster.&nbsp; But it was not his
+interest to march straight on London and demand the crown, sword
+in hand.&nbsp; He saw that, without the support of the northern
+earls, Edgar could not possibly stand, and that submission to
+himself was only a question of time.&nbsp; He therefore chose a
+roundabout course through those south-eastern shires which were
+wholly without means of resisting him.&nbsp; He marched from
+Sussex into Kent, harrying the land as he went, to frighten the
+people into submission.&nbsp; The men of Romney had before the
+battle cut in pieces a party of Normans who had fallen into their
+hands, most likely by sea.&nbsp; William took some undescribed
+vengeance for their slaughter.&nbsp; Dover and its castle, the
+castle which, in some accounts, Harold had sworn to surrender to
+William, yielded without a blow.&nbsp; Here then he was
+gracious.&nbsp; When some of his unruly followers set fire to the
+houses of the town, William made good the losses of their
+owners.&nbsp; Canterbury submitted; from thence, by a bold
+stroke, he sent messengers who received the submission of
+Winchester.&nbsp; He marched on, ravaging as he went, to the
+immediate neighbourhood of London, but keeping ever on the right
+bank of the Thames.&nbsp; But a gallant sally of the citizens was
+repulsed by the Normans, and the suburb of Southwark was
+burned.&nbsp; William marched along the river to
+Wallingford.&nbsp; Here he crossed, receiving for the first time
+the active support of an Englishman of high rank, Wiggod of
+Wallingford, sheriff of Oxfordshire.&nbsp; He became one of a
+small class of Englishmen who were received to William&rsquo;s
+fullest favour, and kept at least as high a position under him as
+they had held before.&nbsp; William still kept on, marching and
+harrying, to the north of London, as he had before done to the
+south.&nbsp; The city was to be isolated within a cordon of
+wasted lands.&nbsp; His policy succeeded.&nbsp; As no succours
+came from the North, the hearts of those who had chosen them a
+king failed at the approach of his rival.&nbsp; At Berkhampstead
+Edgar himself, with several bishops and chief men, came to make
+their submission.&nbsp; They offered the crown to William, and,
+after some debate, he accepted it.&nbsp; But before he came in
+person, he took means to secure the city.&nbsp; The beginnings of
+the fortress were now laid which, in the course of
+William&rsquo;s reign, grew into the mighty Tower of London.</p>
+<p>It may seem strange that when his great object was at last
+within his grasp, William should have made his acceptance of it a
+matter of debate.&nbsp; He claims the crown as his right; the
+crown is offered to him; and yet he doubts about taking it.&nbsp;
+Ought he, he asks, to take the crown of a kingdom of which he has
+not as yet full possession?&nbsp; At that time the territory of
+which William had even military possession could not have
+stretched much to the north-west of a line drawn from Winchester
+to Norwich.&nbsp; Outside that line men were, as William is made
+to say, still in rebellion.&nbsp; His scruples were come over by
+an orator who was neither Norman nor English, but one of his
+foreign followers, Haimer Viscount of Thouars.&nbsp; The debate
+was most likely got up at William&rsquo;s bidding, but it was not
+got up without a motive.&nbsp; William, ever seeking outward
+legality, seeking to do things peaceably when they could be done
+peaceably, seeking for means to put every possible enemy in the
+wrong, wished to make his acceptance of the English crown as
+formally regular as might be.&nbsp; Strong as he held his claim
+to be by the gift of Edward, it would be better to be, if not
+strictly chosen, at least peacefully accepted, by the chief men
+of England.&nbsp; It might some day serve his purpose to say that
+the crown had been offered to him, and that he had accepted it
+only after a debate in which the chief speaker was an impartial
+stranger.&nbsp; Having gained this point more, William set out
+from Berkhampstead, already, in outward form, King-elect of the
+English.</p>
+<p>The rite which was to change him from king-elect into full
+king took place in Eadward&rsquo;s church of Westminster on
+Christmas day, 1066, somewhat more than two months after the
+great battle, somewhat less than twelve months after the death of
+Edward and the coronation of Harold.&nbsp; Nothing that was
+needed for a lawful crowning was lacking.&nbsp; The consent of
+the people, the oath of the king, the anointing by the hands of a
+lawful metropolitan, all were there.&nbsp; Ealdred acted as the
+actual celebrant, while Stigand took the second place in the
+ceremony.&nbsp; But this outward harmony between the nation and
+its new king was marred by an unhappy accident.&nbsp; Norman
+horsemen stationed outside the church mistook the shout with
+which the people accepted the new king for the shout of men who
+were doing him damage.&nbsp; But instead of going to his help,
+they began, in true Norman fashion, to set fire to the
+neighbouring houses.&nbsp; The havoc and plunder that followed
+disturbed the solemnities of the day and were a bad omen for the
+new reign.&nbsp; It was no personal fault of William&rsquo;s; in
+putting himself in the hands of subjects of such new and doubtful
+loyalty, he needed men near at hand whom he could trust.&nbsp;
+But then it was his doing that England had to receive a king who
+needed foreign soldiers to guard him.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William was now lawful King of the English, so far as outward
+ceremonies could make him so.&nbsp; But he knew well how far he
+was from having won real kingly authority over the whole
+kingdom.&nbsp; Hardly a third part of the land was in his
+obedience.&nbsp; He had still, as he doubtless knew, to win his
+realm with the edge of the sword.&nbsp; But he could now go forth
+to further conquests, not as a foreign invader, but as the king
+of the land, putting down rebellion among his own subjects.&nbsp;
+If the men of Northumberland should refuse to receive him, he
+could tell them that he was their lawful king, anointed by their
+own archbishop.&nbsp; It was sound policy to act as king of the
+whole land, to exercise a semblance of authority where he had
+none in fact.&nbsp; And in truth he was king of the whole land,
+so far as there was no other king.&nbsp; The unconquered parts of
+the land were in no mood to submit; but they could not agree on
+any common plan of resistance under any common leader.&nbsp; Some
+were still for Edgar, some for Harold&rsquo;s sons, some for
+Swegen of Denmark.&nbsp; Edwin and Morkere doubtless were for
+themselves.&nbsp; If one common leader could have been found even
+now, the throne of the foreign king would have been in no small
+danger.&nbsp; But no such leader came: men stood still, or
+resisted piecemeal, so the land was conquered piecemeal, and that
+under cover of being brought under the obedience of its lawful
+king.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>Now that the Norman duke has become an English king, his
+career as an English statesman strictly begins, and a wonderful
+career it is.&nbsp; Its main principle was to respect formal
+legality wherever he could.&nbsp; All William&rsquo;s purposes
+were to be carried out, as far as possible, under cover of strict
+adherence to the law of the land of which he had become the
+lawful ruler.&nbsp; He had sworn at his crowning to keep the laws
+of the land, and to rule his kingdom as well as any king that had
+gone before him.&nbsp; And assuredly he meant to keep his
+oath.&nbsp; But a foreign king, at the head of a foreign army,
+and who had his foreign followers to reward, could keep that oath
+only in its letter and not in its spirit.&nbsp; But it is
+wonderful how nearly he came to keep it in the letter.&nbsp; He
+contrived to do his most oppressive acts, to deprive Englishmen
+of their lands and offices, and to part them out among strangers,
+under cover of English law.&nbsp; He could do this.&nbsp; A
+smaller man would either have failed to carry out his purposes at
+all, or he could have carried them out only by reckless
+violence.&nbsp; When we examine the administration of William
+more in detail, we shall see that its effects in the long run
+were rather to preserve than to destroy our ancient
+institutions.&nbsp; He knew the strength of legal fictions; by
+legal fictions he conquered and he ruled.&nbsp; But every legal
+fiction is outward homage to the principle of law, an outward
+protest against unlawful violence.&nbsp; That England underwent a
+Norman Conquest did in the end only make her the more truly
+England.&nbsp; But that this could be was because that conquest
+was wrought by the Bastard of Falaise and by none other.</p>
+<h2><a name="page100"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+100</span>CHAPTER VIII.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE CONQUEST OF ENGLAND.</span><br />
+<span class="smcap">December</span> 1066-<span
+class="smcap">March</span> <span
+class="GutSmall">1070.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">The</span> coronation of William had its
+effect in a moment.&nbsp; It made him really king over part of
+England; it put him into a new position with regard to the
+rest.&nbsp; As soon as there was a king, men flocked to swear
+oaths to him and become his men.&nbsp; They came from shires
+where he had no real authority.&nbsp; It was most likely now,
+rather than at Berkhampstead, that Edwin and Morkere at last made
+up their minds to acknowledge some king.&nbsp; They became
+William&rsquo;s men and received again their lands and earldoms
+as his grant.&nbsp; Other chief men from the North also submitted
+and received their lands and honours again.&nbsp; But Edwin and
+Morkere were not allowed to go back to their earldoms.&nbsp;
+William thought it safer to keep them near himself, under the
+guise of honour&mdash;Edwin was even promised one of his
+daughters in marriage&mdash;but really half as prisoners, half as
+hostages.&nbsp; Of the two other earls, Waltheof son of Siward,
+who held the shires of Northampton and Huntingdon, and Oswulf who
+held the earldom of Bernicia or modern Northumberland, we hear
+nothing at this moment.&nbsp; As for Waltheof, it is strange if
+he were not at Senlac; it is strange if he were there and came
+away alive.&nbsp; But we only know that he was in William&rsquo;s
+allegiance a few months later.&nbsp; Oswulf must have held out in
+some marked way.&nbsp; It was William&rsquo;s policy to act as
+king even where he had no means of carrying out his kingly
+orders.&nbsp; He therefore in February 1067 granted the Bernician
+earldom to an Englishman named Copsige, who had acted as
+Tostig&rsquo;s lieutenant.&nbsp; This implies the formal
+deprivation of Oswulf.&nbsp; But William sent no force with the
+new earl, who had to take possession as he could.&nbsp; That is
+to say, of two parties in a local quarrel, one hoped to
+strengthen itself by making use of William&rsquo;s name.&nbsp;
+And William thought that it would strengthen his position to let
+at least his name be heard in every corner of the kingdom.&nbsp;
+The rest of the story stands rather aloof from the main
+history.&nbsp; Copsige got possession of the earldom for a
+moment.&nbsp; He was then killed by Oswulf and his partisans, and
+Oswulf himself was killed in the course of the year by a common
+robber.&nbsp; At Christmas, 1067, William again granted or sold
+the earldom to another of the local chiefs, Gospatric.&nbsp; But
+he made no attempt to exercise direct authority in those parts
+till the beginning of the year 1069.</p>
+<p>All this illustrates William&rsquo;s general course.&nbsp;
+Crowned king over the land, he would first strengthen himself in
+that part of the kingdom which he actually held.&nbsp; Of the
+passive disobedience of other parts he would take no present
+notice.&nbsp; In northern and central England William could
+exercise no authority; but those lands were not in arms against
+him, nor did they acknowledge any other king.&nbsp; Their earls,
+now his earls, were his favoured courtiers.&nbsp; He could afford
+to be satisfied with this nominal kingship, till a fit
+opportunity came to make it real.&nbsp; He could afford to lend
+his name to the local enterprise of Copsige.&nbsp; It would at
+least be another count against the men of Bernicia that they had
+killed the earl whom King William gave them.</p>
+<p>Meanwhile William was taking very practical possession in the
+shires where late events had given him real authority.&nbsp; His
+policy was to assert his rights in the strongest form, but to
+show his mildness and good will by refraining from carrying them
+out to the uttermost.&nbsp; By right of conquest William claimed
+nothing.&nbsp; He had come to take his crown, and he had
+unluckily met with some opposition in taking it.&nbsp; The crown
+lands of King Edward passed of course to his successor.&nbsp; As
+for the lands of other men, in William&rsquo;s theory all was
+forfeited to the crown.&nbsp; The lawful heir had been driven to
+seek his kingdom in arms; no Englishman had helped him; many
+Englishmen had fought against him.&nbsp; All then were directly
+or indirectly traitors.&nbsp; The King might lawfully deal with
+the lands of all as his own.&nbsp; But in the greater part of the
+kingdom it was impossible, in no part was it prudent, to carry
+out this doctrine in its fulness.&nbsp; A passage in Domesday,
+compared with a passage in the English Chronicles, shows that,
+soon after William&rsquo;s coronation, the English as a body,
+within the lands already conquered, redeemed their lands.&nbsp;
+They bought them back at a price, and held them as a fresh grant
+from King William.&nbsp; Some special offenders, living and dead,
+were exempted from this favour.&nbsp; The King took to himself
+the estates of the house of Godwine, save those of Edith, the
+widow of his revered predecessor, whom it was his policy to treat
+with all honour.&nbsp; The lands too of those who had died on
+Senlac were granted back to their heirs only of special favour,
+sometimes under the name of alms.&nbsp; Thus, from the beginning
+of his reign, William began to make himself richer than any king
+that had been before him in England or than any other Western
+king of his day.&nbsp; He could both punish his enemies and
+reward his friends.&nbsp; Much of what he took he kept; much he
+granted away, mainly to his foreign followers, but sometimes also
+to Englishmen who had in any way won his favour.&nbsp; Wiggod of
+Wallingford was one of the very few Englishmen who kept and
+received estates which put them alongside of the great Norman
+landowners.&nbsp; The doctrine that all land was held of the King
+was now put into a practical shape.&nbsp; All, Englishmen and
+strangers, not only became William&rsquo;s subjects, but his men
+and his grantees.&nbsp; Thus he went on during his whole
+reign.&nbsp; There was no sudden change from the old state of
+things to the new.&nbsp; After the general redemption of lands,
+gradually carried out as William&rsquo;s power advanced, no
+general blow was dealt at Englishmen as such.&nbsp; They were
+not, like some conquered nations, formally degraded or put under
+any legal incapacities in their own land.&nbsp; William simply
+distinguished between his loyal and his disloyal subjects, and
+used his opportunities for punishing the disloyal and rewarding
+the loyal.&nbsp; Such punishments and rewards naturally took the
+shape of confiscations and grants of land.&nbsp; If punishment
+was commonly the lot of the Englishman, and reward was the lot of
+the stranger, that was only because King William treated all men
+as they deserved.&nbsp; Most Englishmen were disloyal; most
+strangers were loyal.&nbsp; But disloyal strangers and loyal
+Englishmen fared according to their deserts.&nbsp; The final
+result of this process, begun now and steadily carried on, was
+that, by the end of William&rsquo;s reign, the foreign king was
+surrounded by a body of foreign landowners and office-bearers of
+foreign birth.&nbsp; When, in the early days of his conquest, he
+gathered round him the great men of his realm, it was still an
+English assembly with a sprinkling of strangers.&nbsp; By the end
+of his reign it had changed, step by step, into an assembly of
+strangers with a sprinkling of Englishmen.</p>
+<p>This revolution, which practically transferred the greater
+part of the soil of England to the hands of strangers, was great
+indeed.&nbsp; But it must not be mistaken for a sudden blow, for
+an irregular scramble, for a formal proscription of Englishmen as
+such.&nbsp; William, according to his character and practice, was
+able to do all this gradually, according to legal forms, and
+without drawing any formal distinction between natives and
+strangers.&nbsp; All land was held of the King of the English,
+according to the law of England.&nbsp; It may seem strange how
+such a process of spoliation, veiled under a legal fiction, could
+have been carried out without resistance.&nbsp; It was easier
+because it was gradual and piecemeal.&nbsp; The whole country was
+not touched at once, nor even the whole of any one
+district.&nbsp; One man lost his land while his neighbour kept
+his, and he who kept his land was not likely to join in the
+possible plots of the other.&nbsp; And though the land had never
+seen so great a confiscation, or one so largely for the behoof of
+foreigners, yet there was nothing new in the thing itself.&nbsp;
+Danes had settled under Cnut, and Normans and other Frenchmen
+under Edward.&nbsp; Confiscation of land was the everyday
+punishment for various public and private crimes.&nbsp; In any
+change, such as we should call a change of ministry, as at the
+fall and the return of Godwine, outlawry and forfeiture of lands
+was the usual doom of the weaker party, a milder doom than the
+judicial massacres of later ages.&nbsp; Even a conquest of
+England was nothing new, and William at this stage contrasted
+favourably with Cnut, whose early days were marked by the death
+of not a few.&nbsp; William, at any rate since his crowning, had
+shed the blood of no man.&nbsp; Men perhaps thought that things
+might have been much worse, and that they were not unlikely to
+mend.&nbsp; Anyhow, weakened, cowed, isolated, the people of the
+conquered shires submitted humbly to the Conqueror&rsquo;s
+will.&nbsp; It needed a kind of oppression of which William
+himself was never guilty to stir them into actual revolt.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The provocation was not long in coming.&nbsp; Within three
+months after his coronation, William paid a visit to his native
+duchy.&nbsp; The ruler of two states could not be always in
+either; he owed it to his old subjects to show himself among them
+in his new character; and his absence might pass as a sign of the
+trust he put in his new subjects.&nbsp; But the means which he
+took to secure their obedience brought out his one weak
+point.&nbsp; We cannot believe that he really wished to goad the
+people into rebellion; yet the choice of his lieutenants might
+seem almost like it.&nbsp; He was led astray by partiality for
+his brother and for his dearest friend.&nbsp; To Bishop Ode of
+Bayeux, and to William Fitz-Osbern, the son of his early
+guardian, he gave earldoms, that of Kent to Odo, that of Hereford
+to William.&nbsp; The Conqueror was determined before all things
+that his kingdom should be united and obedient; England should
+not be split up like Gaul and Germany; he would have no man in
+England whose formal homage should carry with it as little of
+practical obedience as his own homage to the King of the
+French.&nbsp; A Norman earl of all Wessex or all Mercia might
+strive after such a position.&nbsp; William therefore forsook the
+old practice of dividing the whole kingdom into earldoms.&nbsp;
+In the peaceful central shires he would himself rule through his
+sheriffs and other immediate officers; he would appoint earls
+only in dangerous border districts where they were needed as
+military commanders.&nbsp; All William&rsquo;s earls were in fact
+<i>marquesses</i>, guardians of a march or frontier.&nbsp; Ode
+had to keep Kent against attacks from the continent; William
+Fitz-Osbern had to keep Herefordshire against the Welsh and the
+independent English.&nbsp; This last shire had its own local
+warfare.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s authority did not yet reach over
+all the shires beyond London and Hereford; but Harold had allowed
+some of Edward&rsquo;s Norman favourites to keep power
+there.&nbsp; Hereford then and part of its shire formed an
+isolated part of William&rsquo;s dominions, while the lands
+around remained unsubdued.&nbsp; William Fitz-Osbern had to guard
+this dangerous land as earl.&nbsp; But during the King&rsquo;s
+absence both he and Ode received larger commissions as viceroys
+over the whole kingdom.&nbsp; Ode guarded the South and William
+the North and North-East.&nbsp; Norwich, a town dangerous from
+its easy communication with Denmark, was specially under his
+care.&nbsp; The nominal earls of the rest of the land, Edwin,
+Morkere, and Waltheof, with Edgar, King of a moment, Archbishop
+Stigand, and a number of other chief men, William took with him
+to Normandy.&nbsp; Nominally his cherished friends and guests,
+they went in truth, as one of the English Chroniclers calls them,
+as hostages.</p>
+<p>William&rsquo;s stay in Normandy lasted about six
+months.&nbsp; It was chiefly devoted to rejoicings and religious
+ceremonies, but partly to Norman legislation.&nbsp; Rich gifts
+from the spoils of England were given to the churches of
+Normandy; gifts richer still were sent to the Church of Rome
+whose favour had wrought so much for William.&nbsp; In exchange
+for the banner of Saint Peter, Harold&rsquo;s standard of the
+Fighting-man was sent as an offering to the head of all
+churches.&nbsp; While William was in Normandy, Archbishop
+Maurilius of Rouen died.&nbsp; The whole duchy named Lanfranc as
+his successor; but he declined the post, and was himself sent to
+Rome to bring the pallium for the new archbishop John, a kinsman
+of the ducal house.&nbsp; Lanfranc doubtless refused the see of
+Rouen only because he was designed for a yet greater post in
+England; the subtlest diplomatist in Europe was not sent to Rome
+merely to ask for the pallium for Archbishop John.</p>
+<p>Meanwhile William&rsquo;s choice of lieutenants bore its fruit
+in England.&nbsp; They wrought such oppression as William himself
+never wrought.&nbsp; The inferior leaders did as they thought
+good, and the two earls restrained them not.&nbsp; The earls
+meanwhile were in one point there faithfully carrying out the
+policy of their master in the building of castles; a work, which
+specially when the work of Ode and William Fitz-Osbern, is always
+spoken of by the native writers with marked horror.&nbsp; The
+castles were the badges and the instruments of the Conquest, the
+special means of holding the land in bondage.&nbsp; Meanwhile
+tumults broke forth in various parts.&nbsp; The slaughter of
+Copsige, William&rsquo;s earl in Northumberland, took place about
+the time of the King&rsquo;s sailing for Normandy.&nbsp; In
+independent Herefordshire the leading Englishman in those parts,
+Eadric, whom the Normans called the <i>Wild</i>, allied himself
+with the Welsh, harried the obedient lands, and threatened the
+castle of Hereford.&nbsp; Nothing was done on either side beyond
+harrying and skirmishes; but Eadric&rsquo;s corner of the land
+remained unsubdued.&nbsp; The men of Kent made a strange foreign
+alliance with Eustace of Boulogne, the brother-in-law of Edward,
+the man whose deeds had led to the great movement of
+Edward&rsquo;s reign, to the banishment and the return of
+Godwine.&nbsp; He had fought against England on Senlac, and was
+one of four who had dealt the last blow to the wounded
+Harold.&nbsp; But the oppression of Ode made the Kentishmen glad
+to seek any help against him.&nbsp; Eustace, now William&rsquo;s
+enemy, came over, and gave help in an unsuccessful attack on
+Dover castle.&nbsp; Meanwhile in the obedient shires men were
+making ready for revolt; in the unsubdued lands they were making
+ready for more active defence.&nbsp; Many went beyond sea to ask
+for foreign help, specially in the kindred lands of Denmark and
+Northern Germany.&nbsp; Against this threatening movement
+William&rsquo;s strength lay in the incapacity of his enemies for
+combined action.&nbsp; The whole land never rose at once, and
+Danish help did not come at the times or in the shape when it
+could have done most good.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The news of these movements brought William back to England in
+December.&nbsp; He kept the Midwinter feast and assembly at
+Westminster; there the absent Eustace was, by a characteristic
+stroke of policy, arraigned as a traitor.&nbsp; He was a foreign
+prince against whom the Duke of the Normans might have led a
+Norman army.&nbsp; But he had also become an English landowner,
+and in that character he was accountable to the King and Witan of
+England.&nbsp; He suffered the traitor&rsquo;s punishment of
+confiscation of lands.&nbsp; Afterwards he contrived to win back
+William&rsquo;s favour, and he left great English possessions to
+his second wife and his son.&nbsp; Another stroke of policy was
+to send an embassy to Denmark, to ward off the hostile purposes
+of Swegen, and to choose as ambassador an English prelate who had
+been in high favour with both Edward and Harold, &AElig;thelsige,
+Abbot of Ramsey.&nbsp; It came perhaps of his mission that Swegen
+practically did nothing for two years.&nbsp; The envoy&rsquo;s
+own life was a chequered one.&nbsp; He lost William&rsquo;s
+favour, and sought shelter in Denmark.&nbsp; He again regained
+William&rsquo;s favour&mdash;perhaps by some service at the
+Danish court&mdash;and died in possession of his abbey.</p>
+<p>It is instructive to see how in this same assembly William
+bestowed several great offices.&nbsp; The earldom of
+Northumberland was vacant by the slaughter of two earls, the
+bishopric of Dorchester by the peaceful death of its
+bishop.&nbsp; William had no real authority in any part of
+Northumberland, or in more than a small part of the diocese of
+Dorchester.&nbsp; But he dealt with both earldom and bishopric as
+in his own power.&nbsp; It was now that he granted Northumberland
+to Gospatric.&nbsp; The appointment to the bishopric was the
+beginning of a new system.&nbsp; Englishmen were now to give way
+step by step to strangers in the highest offices and greatest
+estates of the land.&nbsp; He had already made two Norman earls,
+but they were to act as military commanders.&nbsp; He now made an
+English earl, whose earldom was likely to be either nominal or
+fatal.&nbsp; The appointment of Remigius of F&eacute;camp to the
+see of Dorchester was of more real importance.&nbsp; It is the
+beginning of William&rsquo;s ecclesiastical reign, the first step
+in William&rsquo;s scheme of making the Church his instrument in
+keeping down the conquered.&nbsp; While William lived, no
+Englishman was appointed to a bishopric.&nbsp; As bishoprics
+became vacant by death, foreigners were nominated, and excuses
+were often found for hastening a vacancy by deprivation.&nbsp; At
+the end of William&rsquo;s reign one English bishop only was
+left.&nbsp; With abbots, as having less temporal power than
+bishops, the rule was less strict.&nbsp; Foreigners were
+preferred, but Englishmen were not wholly shut out.&nbsp; And the
+general process of confiscation and regrant of lands was
+vigorously carried out.&nbsp; The Kentish revolt and the general
+movement must have led to many forfeitures and to further grants
+to loyal men of either nation.&nbsp; As the English Chronicles
+pithily puts it, &ldquo;the King gave away every man&rsquo;s
+land.&rdquo;</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>William could soon grant lands in new parts of England.&nbsp;
+In February 1068 he for the first time went forth to warfare with
+those whom he called his subjects, but who had never submitted to
+him.&nbsp; In the course of the year a large part of England was
+in arms against him.&nbsp; But there was no concert; the West
+rose and the North rose; but the West rose first, and the North
+did not rise till the West had been subdued.&nbsp; Western
+England threw off the purely passive state which had lasted
+through the year 1067.&nbsp; Hitherto each side had left the
+other alone.&nbsp; But now the men of the West made ready for a
+more direct opposition to the foreign government.&nbsp; If they
+could not drive William out of what he had already won, they
+would at least keep him from coming any further.&nbsp; Exeter,
+the greatest city of the West, was the natural centre of
+resistance; the smaller towns, at least of Devonshire and Dorset
+entered into a league with the capital.&nbsp; They seem to have
+aimed, like Italian cities in the like case, at the formation of
+a civic confederation, which might perhaps find it expedient to
+acknowledge William as an external lord, but which would maintain
+perfect internal independence.&nbsp; Still, as Gytha, widow of
+Godwine, mother of Harold, was within the walls of Exeter, the
+movement was doubtless also in some sort on behalf of the House
+of Godwine.&nbsp; In any case, Exeter and the lands and towns in
+its alliance with Exeter strengthened themselves in every way
+against attack.</p>
+<p>Things were not now as on the day of Senlac, when Englishmen
+on their own soil withstood one who, however he might cloke his
+enterprise, was to them simply a foreign invader.&nbsp; But
+William was not yet, as he was in some later struggles, the <i>de
+facto</i> king of the whole land, whom all had acknowledged, and
+opposition to whom was in form rebellion.&nbsp; He now held an
+intermediate position.&nbsp; He was still an invader; for Exeter
+had never submitted to him; but the crowned King of the English,
+peacefully ruling over many shires, was hardly a mere invader;
+resistance to him would have the air of rebellion in the eyes of
+many besides William and his flatterers.&nbsp; And they could not
+see, what we plainly see, what William perhaps dimly saw, that it
+was in the long run better for Exeter, or any other part of
+England, to share, even in conquest, the fate of the whole land,
+rather than to keep on a precarious independence to the
+aggravation of the common bondage.&nbsp; This we feel throughout;
+William, with whatever motive, is fighting for the unity of
+England.&nbsp; We therefore cannot seriously regret his
+successes.&nbsp; But none the less honour is due to the men whom
+the duty of the moment bade to withstand him.&nbsp; They could
+not see things as we see them by the light of eight hundred
+years.</p>
+<p>The movement evidently stirred several shires; but it is only
+of Exeter that we hear any details.&nbsp; William never used
+force till he had tried negotiation.&nbsp; He sent messengers
+demanding that the citizens should take oaths to him and receive
+him within their walls.&nbsp; The choice lay now between
+unconditional submission and valiant resistance.&nbsp; But the
+chief men of the city chose a middle course which could gain
+nothing.&nbsp; They answered as an Italian city might have
+answered a Swabian Emperor.&nbsp; They would not receive the King
+within their walls; they would take no oaths to him; but they
+would pay him the tribute which they had paid to earlier
+kings.&nbsp; That is, they would not have him as king, but only
+as overlord over a commonwealth otherwise independent.&nbsp;
+William&rsquo;s answer was short; &ldquo;It is not my custom to
+take subjects on those conditions.&rdquo;&nbsp; He set out on his
+march; his policy was to overcome the rebellious English by the
+arms of the loyal English.&nbsp; He called out the <i>fyrd</i>,
+the militia, of all or some of the shires under his
+obedience.&nbsp; They answered his call; to disobey it would have
+needed greater courage than to wield the axe on Senlac.&nbsp;
+This use of English troops became William&rsquo;s custom in all
+his later wars, in England and on the mainland; but of course he
+did not trust to English troops only.&nbsp; The plan of the
+campaign was that which had won Le Mans and London.&nbsp; The
+towns of Dorset were frightfully harried on the march to the
+capital of the West.&nbsp; Disunion at once broke out; the
+leading men in Exeter sent to offer unconditional submission and
+to give hostages.&nbsp; But the commonalty disowned the
+agreement; notwithstanding the blinding of one of the hostages
+before the walls, they defended the city valiantly for eighteen
+days.&nbsp; It was only when the walls began to crumble away
+beneath William&rsquo;s mining-engines that the men of Exeter at
+last submitted to his mercy.&nbsp; And William&rsquo;s mercy
+could be trusted.&nbsp; No man was harmed in life, limb, or
+goods.&nbsp; But, to hinder further revolts, a castle was at once
+begun, and the payments made by the city to the King were largely
+raised.</p>
+<p>Gytha, when the city yielded, withdrew to the Steep Holm, and
+thence to Flanders.&nbsp; Her grandsons fled to Ireland; from
+thence, in the course of the same year and the next, they twice
+landed in Somerset and Devonshire.&nbsp; The Irish Danes who
+followed them could not be kept back from plunder.&nbsp;
+Englishmen as well as Normans withstood them, and the hopes of
+the House of Godwine came to an end.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>On the conquest of Exeter followed the submission of the whole
+West.&nbsp; All the land south of the Thames was now in
+William&rsquo;s obedience.&nbsp; Gloucestershire seems to have
+submitted at the same time; the submission of Worcestershire is
+without date.&nbsp; A vast confiscation of lands followed, most
+likely by slow degrees.&nbsp; Its most memorable feature is that
+nearly all Cornwall was granted to William&rsquo;s brother Robert
+Count of Mortain.&nbsp; His vast estate grew into the famous
+Cornish earldom and duchy of later times.&nbsp; Southern England
+was now conquered, and, as the North had not stirred during the
+stirring of the West, the whole land was outwardly at
+peace.&nbsp; William now deemed it safe to bring his wife to
+share his new greatness.&nbsp; The Duchess Matilda came over to
+England, and was hallowed to Queen at Westminster by Archbishop
+Ealdred.&nbsp; We may believe that no part of his success gave
+William truer pleasure.&nbsp; But the presence of the Lady was
+important in another way.&nbsp; It was doubtless by design that
+she gave birth on English soil to her youngest son, afterwards
+the renowned King Henry the First.&nbsp; He alone of
+William&rsquo;s children was in any sense an Englishman.&nbsp;
+Born on English ground, son of a crowned King and his Lady,
+Englishmen looked on him as a countryman.&nbsp; And his father
+saw the wisdom of encouraging such a feeling.&nbsp; Henry,
+surnamed in after days the Clerk, was brought up with special
+care; he was trained in many branches of learning unusual among
+the princes of his age, among them in a thorough knowledge of the
+tongue of his native land.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The campaign of Exeter is of all William&rsquo;s English
+campaigns the richest in political teaching.&nbsp; We see how
+near the cities of England came for a moment&mdash;as we shall
+presently see a chief city of northern Gaul&mdash;to running the
+same course as the cities of Italy and Provence.&nbsp; Signs of
+the same tendency may sometimes be suspected elsewhere, but they
+are not so clearly revealed.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s later
+campaigns are of the deepest importance in English history; they
+are far richer in recorded personal actors than the siege of
+Exeter; but they hardly throw so much light on the character of
+William and his statesmanship.&nbsp; William is throughout ever
+ready, but never hasty&mdash;always willing to wait when waiting
+seems the best policy&mdash;always ready to accept a nominal
+success when there is a chance of turning it into a real one, but
+never accepting nominal success as a cover for defeat, never
+losing an inch of ground without at once taking measures to
+recover it.&nbsp; By this means, he has in the former part of
+1068 extended his dominion to the Land&rsquo;s End; before the
+end of the year he extends it to the Tees.&nbsp; In the next year
+he has indeed to win it back again; but he does win it back and
+more also.&nbsp; Early in 1070 he was at last, in deed as well as
+in name, full King over all England.</p>
+<p>The North was making ready for war while the war in the West
+went on, but one part of England did nothing to help the
+other.&nbsp; In the summer the movement in the North took
+shape.&nbsp; The nominal earls Edwin, Morkere, and Gospatric,
+with the &AElig;theling Edgar and others, left William&rsquo;s
+court to put themselves at the head of the movement.&nbsp; Edwin
+was specially aggrieved, because the king had promised him one of
+his daughters in marriage, but had delayed giving her to
+him.&nbsp; The English formed alliances with the dependent
+princes of Wales and Scotland, and stood ready to withstand any
+attack.&nbsp; William set forth; as he had taken Exeter, he took
+Warwick, perhaps Leicester.&nbsp; This was enough for Edwin and
+Morkere.&nbsp; They submitted, and were again received to
+favour.&nbsp; More valiant spirits withdrew northward, ready to
+defend Durham as the last shelter of independence, while Edgar
+and Gospatric fled to the court of Malcolm of Scotland.&nbsp;
+William went on, receiving the submission of Nottingham and York;
+thence he turned southward, receiving on his way the submission
+of Lincoln, Cambridge, and Huntingdon.&nbsp; Again he deemed it
+his policy to establish his power in the lands which he had
+already won rather than to jeopard matters by at once pressing
+farther.&nbsp; In the conquered towns he built castles, and he
+placed permanent garrisons in each district by granting estates
+to his Norman and other followers.&nbsp; Different towns and
+districts suffered in different degrees, according doubtless to
+the measure of resistance met with in each.&nbsp; Lincoln and
+Lincolnshire were on the whole favourably treated.&nbsp; An
+unusual number of Englishmen kept lands and offices in city and
+shire.&nbsp; At Leicester and Northampton, and in their shires,
+the wide confiscations and great destruction of houses point to a
+stout resistance.&nbsp; And though Durham was still untouched,
+and though William had assuredly no present purpose of attacking
+Scotland, he found it expedient to receive with all favour a
+nominal submission brought from the King of Scots by the hands of
+the Bishop of Durham.</p>
+<p>If William&rsquo;s policy ever seems less prudent than usual,
+it was at the beginning of the next year, 1069.&nbsp; The extreme
+North still stood out.&nbsp; William had twice commissioned
+English earls of Northumberland to take possession if they
+could.&nbsp; He now risked the dangerous step of sending a
+stranger.&nbsp; Robert of Comines was appointed to the earldom
+forfeited by the flight of Gospatric.&nbsp; While it was still
+winter, he went with his force to Durham.&nbsp; By help of the
+Bishop, he was admitted into the city, but he and his whole force
+were cut off by the people of Durham and its neighbourhood.&nbsp;
+Robert&rsquo;s expedition in short led only to a revolt of York,
+where Edgar was received and siege was laid to the castle.&nbsp;
+William marched in person with all speed; he relieved the castle;
+he recovered the city and strengthened it by a second castle on
+the other side of the river.&nbsp; Still he thought it prudent to
+take no present steps against Durham.&nbsp; Soon after this came
+the second attempt of Harold&rsquo;s sons in the West.</p>
+<p>Later in this year William&rsquo;s final warfare for the
+kingdom began.&nbsp; In August, 1069 the long-promised help from
+Denmark came.&nbsp; Swegen sent his brother Osbeorn and his sons
+Harold and Cnut, at the head of the whole strength of Denmark and
+of other Northern lands.&nbsp; If the two enterprises of
+Harold&rsquo;s sons had been planned in concert with their Danish
+kinsmen, the invaders or deliverers from opposite sides had
+failed to act together.&nbsp; Nor are Swegen&rsquo;s own objects
+quite clear.&nbsp; He sought to deliver England from William and
+his Normans, but it is not so plain in whose interest he
+acted.&nbsp; He would naturally seek the English crown for
+himself or for one of his sons; the sons of Harold he would
+rather make earls than kings.&nbsp; But he could feel no interest
+in the kingship of Edgar.&nbsp; Yet, when the Danish fleet
+entered the Humber, and the whole force of the North came to meet
+it, the English host had the heir of Cerdic at its head.&nbsp; It
+is now that Waltheof the son of Siward, Earl of Northampton and
+Huntingdon, first stands out as a leading actor.&nbsp; Gospatric
+too was there; but this time not Edwin and Morkere.&nbsp; Danes
+and English joined and marched upon York; the city was occupied;
+the castles were taken; the Norman commanders were made
+prisoners, but not till they had set fire to the city and burned
+the greater part of it, along with the metropolitan
+minster.&nbsp; It is amazing to read that, after breaking down
+the castles, the English host dispersed, and the Danish fleet
+withdrew into the Humber.</p>
+<p>England was again ruined by lack of concert.&nbsp; The news of
+the coming of the Danes led only to isolated movements which were
+put down piecemeal.&nbsp; The men of Somerset and Dorset and the
+men of Devonshire and Cornwall were put down separately, and the
+movement in Somerset was largely put down by English
+troops.&nbsp; The citizens of Exeter, as well as the Norman
+garrison of the castle, stood a siege on behalf of William.&nbsp;
+A rising on the Welsh border under Eadric led only to the burning
+of Shrewsbury; a rising in Staffordshire was held by William to
+call for his own presence.&nbsp; But he first marched into
+Lindesey, and drove the crews of the Danish ships across into
+Holderness; there he left two Norman leaders, one of them his
+brother Robert of Mortain and Cornwall; he then went westward and
+subdued Staffordshire, and marched towards York by way of
+Nottingham.&nbsp; A constrained delay by the Aire gave him an
+opportunity for negotiation with the Danish leaders.&nbsp;
+Osbeorn took bribes to forsake the English cause, and William
+reached and entered York without resistance.&nbsp; He restored
+the castles and kept his Christmas in the half-burned city.&nbsp;
+And now William forsook his usual policy of clemency.&nbsp; The
+Northern shires had been too hard to win.&nbsp; To weaken them,
+he decreed a merciless harrying of the whole land, the direct
+effects of which were seen for many years, and which left its
+mark on English history for ages.&nbsp; Till the growth of modern
+industry reversed the relative position of Northern and Southern
+England, the old Northumbrian kingdom never fully recovered from
+the blow dealt by William, and remained the most backward part of
+the land.&nbsp; Herein comes one of the most remarkable results
+of William&rsquo;s coming.&nbsp; His greatest work was to make
+England a kingdom which no man henceforth thought of
+dividing.&nbsp; But the circumstances of his conquest of Northern
+England ruled that for several centuries the unity of England
+should take the form of a distinct preponderance of Southern
+England over Northern.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s reign strengthened
+every tendency that way, chiefly by the fearful blow now dealt to
+the physical strength and well-being of the Northern
+shires.&nbsp; From one side indeed the Norman Conquest was truly
+a Saxon conquest.&nbsp; The King of London and Winchester became
+more fully than ever king over the whole land.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The Conqueror had now only to gather in what was still left to
+conquer.&nbsp; But, as military exploits, none are more memorable
+than the winter marches which put William into full possession of
+England.&nbsp; The lands beyond Tees still held out; in January
+1070 he set forth to subdue them.&nbsp; The Earls Waltheof and
+Gospatric made their submission, Waltheof in person, Gospatric by
+proxy.&nbsp; William restored both of them to their earldoms, and
+received Waltheof to his highest favour, giving him his niece
+Judith in marriage.&nbsp; But he systematically wasted the land,
+as he had wasted Yorkshire.&nbsp; He then returned to York, and
+thence set forth to subdue the last city and shire that held
+out.&nbsp; A fearful march led him to the one remaining fragment
+of free England, the unconquered land of Chester.&nbsp; We know
+not how Chester fell; but the land was not won without fighting,
+and a frightful harrying was the punishment.&nbsp; In all this we
+see a distinct stage of moral downfall in the character of the
+Conqueror.&nbsp; Yet it is thoroughly characteristic.&nbsp; All
+is calm, deliberate, politic.&nbsp; William will have no more
+revolts, and he will at any cost make the land incapable of
+revolt.&nbsp; Yet, as ever, there is no blood shed save in
+battle.&nbsp; If men died of hunger, that was not William&rsquo;s
+doing; nay, charitable people like Abbot &AElig;thelwig of
+Evesham might do what they could to help the sufferers.&nbsp; But
+the lawful king, kept so long out of his kingdom, would, at
+whatever price, be king over the whole land.&nbsp; And the great
+harrying of the northern shires was the price paid for
+William&rsquo;s kingship over them.</p>
+<p>At Chester the work was ended which had begun at
+Pevensey.&nbsp; Less than three years and a half, with intervals
+of peace, had made the Norman invader king over all
+England.&nbsp; He had won the kingdom; he had now to keep
+it.&nbsp; He had for seventeen years to deal with revolts on both
+sides of the sea, with revolts both of Englishmen and of his own
+followers.&nbsp; But in England his power was never shaken; in
+England he never knew defeat.&nbsp; His English enemies he had
+subdued; the Danes were allowed to remain and in some sort to
+help in his work by plundering during the winter.&nbsp; The King
+now marched to the Salisbury of that day, the deeply fenced hill
+of Old Sarum.&nbsp; The men who had conquered England were
+reviewed in the great plain, and received their rewards.&nbsp;
+Some among them had by failures of duty during the winter marches
+lost their right to reward.&nbsp; Their punishment was to remain
+under arms forty days longer than their comrades.&nbsp; William
+could trust himself to the very mutineers whom he had picked out
+for punishment.&nbsp; He had now to begin his real reign; and the
+champion of the Church had before all things to reform the evil
+customs of the benighted islanders, and to give them shepherds of
+their souls who might guide them in the right way.</p>
+<h2><a name="page122"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+122</span>CHAPTER IX.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE SETTLEMENT OF ENGLAND.</span><br />
+<span class="GutSmall">1070&ndash;1086.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">England</span> was now fully conquered,
+and William could for a moment sit down quietly to the rule of
+the kingdom that he had won.&nbsp; The time that immediately
+followed is spoken of as a time of comparative quiet, and of less
+oppression than the times either before or after.&nbsp; Before
+and after, warfare, on one side of the sea or the other, was the
+main business.&nbsp; Hitherto William has been winning his
+kingdom in arms.&nbsp; Afterwards he was more constantly called
+away to his foreign dominions, and his absence always led to
+greater oppression in England.&nbsp; Just now he had a moment of
+repose, when he could give his mind to the affairs of Church and
+State in England.&nbsp; Peace indeed was not quite
+unbroken.&nbsp; Events were tending to that famous revolt in the
+Fenland which is perhaps the best remembered part of
+William&rsquo;s reign.&nbsp; But even this movement was merely
+local, and did not seriously interfere with William&rsquo;s
+government.&nbsp; He was now striving to settle the land in
+peace, and to make his rule as little grievous to the conquered
+as might be.&nbsp; The harrying of Northumberland showed that he
+now shrank from no harshness that would serve his ends; but from
+mere purposeless oppression he was still free.&nbsp; Nor was he
+ever inclined to needless change or to that scorn of the
+conquered which meaner conquerors have often shown.&nbsp; He
+clearly wished both to change and to oppress as little as he
+could.&nbsp; This is a side of him which has been greatly
+misunderstood, largely through the book that passes for the
+History of Ingulf Abbot of Crowland.&nbsp; Ingulf was
+William&rsquo;s English secretary; a real history of his writing
+would be most precious.&nbsp; But the book that goes by his name
+is a forgery not older than the fourteenth century, and is in all
+points contradicted by the genuine documents of the time.&nbsp;
+Thus the forger makes William try to abolish the English language
+and order the use of French in legal writings.&nbsp; This is pure
+fiction.&nbsp; The truth is that, from the time of
+William&rsquo;s coming, English goes out of use in legal
+writings, but only gradually, and not in favour of French.&nbsp;
+Ever since the coming of Augustine, English and Latin had been
+alternative tongues; after the coming of William English becomes
+less usual, and in the course of the twelfth century it goes out
+of use in favour of Latin.&nbsp; There are no French documents
+till the thirteenth century, and in that century English begins
+again.&nbsp; Instead of abolishing the English tongue, William
+took care that his English-born son should learn it, and he even
+began to learn it himself.&nbsp; A king of those days held it for
+his duty to hear and redress his subjects&rsquo; complaints; he
+had to go through the land and see for himself that those who
+acted in his name did right among his people.&nbsp; This earlier
+kings had done; this William wished to do; but he found his
+ignorance of English a hindrance.&nbsp; Cares of other kinds
+checked his English studies, but he may have learned enough to
+understand the meaning of his own English charters.&nbsp; Nor did
+William try, as he is often imagined to have done, to root out
+the ancient institutions of England, and to set up in their stead
+either the existing institutions of Normandy or some new
+institutions of his own devising.&nbsp; The truth is that with
+William began a gradual change in the laws and customs of
+England, undoubtedly great, but far less than is commonly
+thought.&nbsp; French names have often supplanted English, and
+have made the amount of change seem greater than it really
+was.&nbsp; Still much change did follow on the Norman Conquest,
+and the Norman Conquest was so completely William&rsquo;s own act
+that all that came of it was in some sort his act also.&nbsp; But
+these changes were mainly the gradual results of the state of
+things which followed William&rsquo;s coming; they were but very
+slightly the results of any formal acts of his.&nbsp; With a
+foreign king and foreigners in all high places, much practical
+change could not fail to follow, even where the letter of the law
+was unchanged.&nbsp; Still the practical change was less than if
+the letter of the law had been changed as well.&nbsp; English law
+was administered by foreign judges; the foreign grantees of
+William held English land according to English law.&nbsp; The
+Norman had no special position as a Norman; in every rank except
+perhaps the very highest and the very lowest, he had Englishmen
+to his fellows.&nbsp; All this helped to give the Norman Conquest
+of England its peculiar character, to give it an air of having
+swept away everything English, while its real work was to turn
+strangers into Englishmen.&nbsp; And that character was impressed
+on William&rsquo;s work by William himself.&nbsp; The king
+claiming by legal right, but driven to assert his right by the
+sword, was unlike both the foreign king who comes in by peaceful
+succession and the foreign king who comes in without even the
+pretext of law.&nbsp; The Normans too, if born soldiers, were
+also born lawyers, and no man was more deeply impressed with the
+legal spirit than William himself.&nbsp; He loved neither to
+change the law nor to transgress the law, and he had little need
+to do either.&nbsp; He knew how to make the law his instrument,
+and, without either changing or transgressing it, to use it to
+make himself all-powerful.&nbsp; He thoroughly enjoyed that
+system of legal fictions and official euphemisms which marks his
+reign.&nbsp; William himself became in some sort an Englishman,
+and those to whom he granted English lands had in some sort to
+become Englishmen in order to hold them.&nbsp; The Norman stepped
+into the exact place of the Englishman whose land he held; he
+took his rights and his burthens, and disputes about those rights
+and burthens were judged according to English law by the witness
+of Englishmen.&nbsp; Reigning over two races in one land, William
+would be lord of both alike, able to use either against the other
+in case of need.&nbsp; He would make the most of everything in
+the feelings and customs of either that tended to strengthen his
+own hands.&nbsp; And, in the state of things in which men then
+found themselves, whatever strengthened William&rsquo;s hands
+strengthened law and order in his kingdom.</p>
+<p>There was therefore nothing to lead William to make any large
+changes in the letter of the English law.&nbsp; The powers of a
+King of the English, wielded as he knew how to wield them, made
+him as great as he could wish to be.&nbsp; Once granting the
+original wrong of his coming at all and bringing a host of
+strangers with him, there is singularly little to blame in the
+acts of the Conqueror.&nbsp; Of bloodshed, of wanton interference
+with law and usage, there is wonderfully little.&nbsp; Englishmen
+and Normans were held to have settled down in peace under the
+equal protection of King William.&nbsp; The two races were
+drawing together; the process was beginning which, a hundred
+years later, made it impossible, in any rank but the highest and
+the lowest, to distinguish Norman from Englishman.&nbsp; Among
+the smaller landowners and the townsfolk this intermingling had
+already begun, while earls and bishops were not yet so
+exclusively Norman, nor had the free churls of England as yet
+sunk so low as at a later stage.&nbsp; Still some legislation was
+needed to settle the relations of the two races.&nbsp; King
+William proclaimed the &ldquo;renewal of the law of King
+Edward.&rdquo;&nbsp; This phrase has often been misunderstood; it
+is a common form when peace and good order are restored after a
+period of disturbance.&nbsp; The last reign which is looked back
+to as to a time of good government becomes the standard of good
+government, and it is agreed between king and people, between
+contending races or parties, that things shall be as they were in
+the days of the model ruler.&nbsp; So we hear in Normandy of the
+renewal of the law of Rolf, and in England of the renewal of the
+law of Cnut.&nbsp; So at an earlier time Danes and Englishmen
+agreed in the renewal of the law of Edgar.&nbsp; So now Normans
+and Englishmen agreed in the renewal of the law of Edward.&nbsp;
+There was no code either of Edward&rsquo;s or of William&rsquo;s
+making.&nbsp; William simply bound himself to rule as Edward had
+ruled.&nbsp; But in restoring the law of King Edward, he added,
+&ldquo;with the additions which I have decreed for the advantage
+of the people of the English.&rdquo;</p>
+<p>These few words are indeed weighty.&nbsp; The little
+legislation of William&rsquo;s reign takes throughout the shape
+of additions.&nbsp; Nothing old is repealed; a few new enactments
+are set up by the side of the old ones.&nbsp; And these words
+describe, not only William&rsquo;s actual legislation, but the
+widest general effect of his coming.&nbsp; The Norman Conquest
+did little towards any direct abolition of the older English laws
+or institutions.&nbsp; But it set up some new institutions
+alongside of old ones; and it brought in not a few names, habits,
+and ways of looking at things, which gradually did their
+work.&nbsp; In England no man has pulled down; many have added
+and modified.&nbsp; Our law is still the law of King Edward with
+the additions of King William.&nbsp; Some old institutions took
+new names; some new institutions with new names sprang up by the
+side of old ones.&nbsp; Sometimes the old has lasted, sometimes
+the new.&nbsp; We still have a <i>king</i> and not a <i>roy</i>;
+but he gathers round him a <i>parliament</i> and not a
+<i>vitenagem&oacute;t</i>.&nbsp; We have a <i>sheriff</i> and not
+a <i>viscount</i>; but his district is more commonly called a
+<i>county</i> than a <i>shire</i>.&nbsp; But <i>county</i> and
+<i>shire</i> are French and English for the same thing, and
+&ldquo;parliament&rdquo; is simply French for the &ldquo;deep
+speech&rdquo; which King William had with his Witan.&nbsp; The
+National Assembly of England has changed its name and its
+constitution more than once; but it has never been changed by any
+sudden revolution, never till later times by any formal
+enactment.&nbsp; There was no moment when one kind of assembly
+supplanted another.&nbsp; And this has come because our Conqueror
+was, both by his disposition and his circumstances, led to act as
+a preserver and not as a destroyer.</p>
+<p>The greatest recorded acts of William, administrative and
+legislative, come in the last days of his reign.&nbsp; But there
+are several enactments of William belonging to various periods of
+his reign, and some of them to this first moment of peace.&nbsp;
+Here we distinctly see William as an English statesman, as a
+statesman who knew how to work a radical change under
+conservative forms.&nbsp; One enactment, perhaps the earliest of
+all, provided for the safety of the strangers who had come with
+him to subdue and to settle in the land.&nbsp; The murder of a
+Norman by an Englishman, especially of a Norman intruder by a
+dispossessed Englishman, was a thing that doubtless often
+happened.&nbsp; William therefore provides for the safety of
+those whom he calls &ldquo;the men whom I brought with me or who
+have come after me;&rdquo; that is, the warriors of Senlac,
+Exeter, and York.&nbsp; These men are put within his own peace;
+wrong done to them is wrong done to the King, his crown and
+dignity.&nbsp; If the murderer cannot be found, the lord and,
+failing him, the hundred, must make payment to the King.&nbsp; Of
+this grew the presentment of <i>Englishry</i>, one of the few
+formal badges of distinction between the conquering and the
+conquered race.&nbsp; Its practical need could not have lasted
+beyond a generation or two, but it went on as a form ages after
+it had lost all meaning.&nbsp; An unknown corpse, unless it could
+be proved that the dead man was English, was assumed to be that
+of a man who had come with King William, and the fine was
+levied.&nbsp; Some other enactments were needed when two nations
+lived side by side in the same land.&nbsp; As in earlier times,
+Roman and barbarian each kept his own law, so now for some
+purposes the Frenchman&mdash;&ldquo;Francigena&rdquo;&mdash;and
+the Englishman kept their own law.&nbsp; This is chiefly with
+regard to the modes of appealing to God&rsquo;s judgement in
+doubtful cases.&nbsp; The English did this by ordeal, the Normans
+by wager of battle.&nbsp; When a man of one nation appealed a man
+of the other, the accused chose the mode of trial.&nbsp; If an
+Englishman appealed a Frenchman and declined to prove his charge
+either way, the Frenchman might clear himself by oath.&nbsp; But
+these privileges were strictly confined to Frenchmen who had come
+with William and after him.&nbsp; Frenchmen who had in
+Edward&rsquo;s time settled in England as the land of their own
+choice, reckoned as Englishmen.&nbsp; Other enactments, fresh
+enactments of older laws, touched both races.&nbsp; The slave
+trade was rife in its worst form; men were sold out of the land,
+chiefly to the Danes of Ireland.&nbsp; Earlier kings had
+denounced the crime, and earlier bishops had preached against
+it.&nbsp; William denounced it again under the penalty of
+forfeiture of all lands and goods, and Saint Wulfstan, the Bishop
+of Worcester, persuaded the chief offenders, Englishmen of
+Bristol, to give up their darling sin for a season.&nbsp; Yet in
+the next reign Anselm and his synod had once more to denounce the
+crime under spiritual penalties, when they had no longer the
+strong arm of William to enforce them.</p>
+<p>Another law bears more than all the personal impress of
+William.&nbsp; In it he at once, on one side, forestalls the most
+humane theories of modern times, and on the other sins most
+directly against them.&nbsp; His remarkable unwillingness to put
+any man to death, except among the chances of the battle-field,
+was to some extent the feeling of his age.&nbsp; With him the
+feeling takes the shape of a formal law.&nbsp; He forbids the
+infliction of death for any crime whatever.&nbsp; But those who
+may on this score be disposed to claim the Conqueror as a
+sympathizer will be shocked at the next enactment.&nbsp; Those
+crimes which kings less merciful than William would have punished
+with death are to be punished with loss of eyes or other foul and
+cruel mutilations.&nbsp; Punishments of this kind now seem more
+revolting than death, though possibly, now as then, the sufferer
+himself might think otherwise.&nbsp; But in those days to
+substitute mutilation for death, in the case of crimes which were
+held to deserve death, was universally deemed an act of
+mercy.&nbsp; Grave men shrank from sending their fellow-creatures
+out of the world, perhaps without time for repentance; but
+physical sympathy with physical suffering had little place in
+their minds.&nbsp; In the next century a feeling against bodily
+mutilation gradually comes in; but as yet the mildest and most
+thoughtful men, Anselm himself, make no protest against it when
+it is believed to be really deserved.&nbsp; There is no sign of
+any general complaint on this score.&nbsp; The English Chronicler
+applauds the strict police of which mutilation formed a part, and
+in one case he deliberately holds it to be the fitting punishment
+of the offence.&nbsp; In fact, when penal settlements were
+unknown and legal prisons were few and loathsome, there was
+something to be said for a punishment which disabled the criminal
+from repeating his offence.&nbsp; In William&rsquo;s
+jurisprudence mutilation became the ordinary sentence of the
+murderer, the robber, the ravisher, sometimes also of English
+revolters against William&rsquo;s power.&nbsp; We must in short
+balance his mercy against the mercy of Kirk and Jeffreys.</p>
+<p>The ground on which the English Chronicler does raise his wail
+on behalf of his countrymen is the special jurisprudence of the
+forests and the extortions of money with which he charges the
+Conqueror.&nbsp; In both these points the royal hand became far
+heavier under the Norman rule.&nbsp; In both William&rsquo;s
+character grew darker as he grew older.&nbsp; He is charged with
+unlawful exactions of money, in his character alike of sovereign
+and of landlord.&nbsp; We read of his sharp practice in dealing
+with the profits of the royal demesnes.&nbsp; He would turn out
+the tenant to whom he had just let the land, if another offered a
+higher rent.&nbsp; But with regard to taxation, we must remember
+that William&rsquo;s exactions, however heavy at the time, were a
+step in the direction of regular government.&nbsp; In those days
+all taxation was disliked.&nbsp; Direct taking of the
+subject&rsquo;s money by the King was deemed an extraordinary
+resource to be justified only by some extraordinary emergency, to
+buy off the Danes or to hire soldiers against them.&nbsp; Men
+long after still dreamed that the King could &ldquo;live of his
+own,&rdquo; that he could pay all expenses of his court and
+government out of the rents and services due to him as a
+landowner, without asking his people for anything in the
+character of sovereign.&nbsp; Demands of money on behalf of the
+King now became both heavier and more frequent.&nbsp; And another
+change which had long been gradually working now came to a
+head.&nbsp; When, centuries later, the King was bidden to
+&ldquo;live of his own,&rdquo; men had forgotten that the land of
+the King had once been the land of the nation.&nbsp; In all
+Teutonic communities, great and small, just as in the city
+communities of Greece and Italy, the community itself was a chief
+landowner.&nbsp; The nation had its <i>folkland</i>, its <i>ager
+publicus</i>, the property of no one man but of the whole
+state.&nbsp; Out of this, by the common consent, portions might
+be cut off and <i>booked</i>&mdash;granted by a written
+document&mdash;to particular men as their own
+<i>bookland</i>.&nbsp; The King might have his private estate, to
+be dealt with at his own pleasure, but of the <i>folkland</i>,
+the land of the nation, he was only the chief administrator,
+bound to act by the advice of his Witan.&nbsp; But in this case
+more than in others, the advice of the Witan could not fail to
+become formal; the <i>folkland</i>, ever growing through
+confiscations, ever lessening through grants, gradually came to
+be looked on as the land of the King, to be dealt with as he
+thought good.&nbsp; We must not look for any change formally
+enacted; but in Edward&rsquo;s day the notion of <i>folkland</i>,
+as the possession of the nation and not of the King, could have
+been only a survival, and in William&rsquo;s day even the
+survival passed away.&nbsp; The land which was practically the
+land of King Edward became, as a matter of course, <i>Terra
+Regis</i>, the land of King William.&nbsp; That land was now
+enlarged by greater confiscations and lessened by greater grants
+than ever.&nbsp; For a moment, every lay estate had been part of
+the land of William.&nbsp; And far more than had been the land of
+the nation remained the land of the King, to be dealt with as he
+thought good.</p>
+<p>In the tenure of land William seems to have made no formal
+change.&nbsp; But the circumstances of his reign gave increased
+strength to certain tendencies which had been long afloat.&nbsp;
+And out of them, in the next reign, the malignant genius of
+Randolf Flambard devised a systematic code of oppression.&nbsp;
+Yet even in his work there is little of formal change.&nbsp;
+There are no laws of William Rufus.&nbsp; The so called feudal
+incidents, the claims of marriage, wardship, and the like, on the
+part of the lord, the ancient <i>heriot</i> developed into the
+later <i>relief</i>, all these things were in the germ under
+William, as they had been in the germ long before him.&nbsp; In
+the hands of Randolf Flambard they stiffen into established
+custom; their legal acknowledgement comes from the charter of
+Henry the First which promises to reform their abuses.&nbsp; Thus
+the Conqueror clearly claimed the right to interfere with the
+marriages of his nobles, at any rate to forbid a marriage to
+which he objected on grounds of policy.&nbsp; Under Randolf
+Flambard this became a regular claim, which of course was made a
+means of extorting money.&nbsp; Under Henry the claim is
+regulated and modified, but by being regulated and modified, it
+is legally established.</p>
+<p>The ordinary administration of the kingdom went on under
+William, greatly modified by the circumstances of his reign, but
+hardly at all changed in outward form.&nbsp; Like the kings that
+were before him, he &ldquo;wore his crown&rdquo; at the three
+great feasts, at Easter at Winchester, at Pentecost at
+Westminster, at Christmas at Gloucester.&nbsp; Like the kings
+that were before him, he gathered together the great men of the
+realm, and when need was, the small men also.&nbsp; Nothing seems
+to have been changed in the constitution or the powers of the
+assembly; but its spirit must have been utterly changed.&nbsp;
+The innermost circle, earls, bishops, great officers of state and
+household, gradually changed from a body of Englishmen with a few
+strangers among them into a body of strangers among whom two or
+three Englishmen still kept their places.&nbsp; The result of
+their &ldquo;deep speech&rdquo; with William was not likely to be
+other than an assent to William&rsquo;s will.&nbsp; The ordinary
+freeman did not lose his abstract right to come and shout
+&ldquo;Yea, yea,&rdquo; to any addition that King William made to
+the law of King Edward.&nbsp; But there would be nothing to tempt
+him to come, unless King William thought fit to bid him.&nbsp;
+But once at least William did gather together, if not every
+freeman, at least all freeholders of the smallest account.&nbsp;
+On one point the Conqueror had fully made up his mind; on one
+point he was to be a benefactor to his kingdom through all
+succeeding ages.&nbsp; The realm of England was to be one and
+indivisible.&nbsp; No ruler or subject in the kingdom of England
+should again dream that that kingdom could be split
+asunder.&nbsp; When he offered Harold the underkingship of the
+realm or of some part of it, he did so doubtless only in the full
+conviction that the offer would be refused.&nbsp; No such offer
+should be heard of again.&nbsp; There should be no such division
+as had been between Cnut and Edmund, between Harthacnut and the
+first Harold, such as Edwin and Morkere had dreamed of in later
+times.&nbsp; Nor should the kingdom be split asunder in that
+subtler way which William of all men best understood, the way in
+which the Frankish kingdoms, East and West, had split
+asunder.&nbsp; He would have no dukes or earls who might become
+kings in all but name, each in his own duchy or earldom.&nbsp; No
+man in his realm should be to him as he was to his overlord at
+Paris.&nbsp; No man in his realm should plead duty towards an
+immediate lord as an excuse for breach of duty towards the lord
+of that immediate lord.&nbsp; Hence William&rsquo;s policy with
+regard to earldoms.&nbsp; There was to be nothing like the great
+governments which had been held by Godwine, Leofric, and Siward;
+an Earl of the West-Saxons or the Northumbrians was too like a
+Duke of the Normans to be endured by one who was Duke of the
+Normans himself.&nbsp; The earl, even of the king&rsquo;s
+appointment, still represented the separate being of the district
+over which he was set.&nbsp; He was the king&rsquo;s
+representative rather than merely his officer; if he was a
+magistrate and not a prince, he often sat in the seat of former
+princes, and might easily grow into a prince.&nbsp; And at last,
+at the very end of his reign, as the finishing of his work, he
+took the final step that made England for ever one.&nbsp; In 1086
+every landowner in England swore to be faithful to King William
+within and without England and to defend him against his
+enemies.&nbsp; The subject&rsquo;s duty to the King was to any
+duty which the vassal might owe to any inferior lord.&nbsp; When
+the King was the embodiment of national unity and orderly
+government, this was the greatest of all steps in the direction
+of both.&nbsp; Never did William or any other man act more
+distinctly as an English statesman, never did any one act tell
+more directly towards the later making of England, than this
+memorable act of the Conqueror.&nbsp; Here indeed is an addition
+which William made to the law of Edward for the truest good of
+the English folk.&nbsp; And yet no enactment has ever been more
+thoroughly misunderstood.&nbsp; Lawyer after lawyer has set down
+in his book that, at the assembly of Salisbury in 1086, William
+introduced &ldquo;the feudal system.&rdquo;&nbsp; If the words
+&ldquo;feudal system&rdquo; have any meaning, the object of the
+law now made was to hinder any &ldquo;feudal system&rdquo; from
+coming into England.&nbsp; William would be king of a kingdom,
+head of a commonwealth, personal lord of every man in his realm,
+not merely, like a King of the French, external lord of princes
+whose subjects owed him no allegiance.&nbsp; This greatest
+monument of the Conqueror&rsquo;s statesmanship was carried into
+effect in a special assembly of the English nation gathered on
+the first day of August 1086 on the great plain of
+Salisbury.&nbsp; Now, perhaps for the first time, we get a
+distinct foreshadowing of Lords and Commons.&nbsp; The Witan, the
+great men of the realm, and &ldquo;the landsitting men,&rdquo;
+the whole body of landowners, are now distinguished.&nbsp; The
+point is that William required the personal presence of every man
+whose personal allegiance he thought worth having.&nbsp; Every
+man in the mixed assembly, mixed indeed in race and speech, the
+King&rsquo;s own men and the men of other lords, took the oath
+and became the man of King William.&nbsp; On that day England
+became for ever a kingdom one and indivisible, which since that
+day no man has dreamed of parting asunder.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The great assembly of 1086 will come again among the events of
+William&rsquo;s later reign; it comes here as the last act of
+that general settlement which began in 1070.&nbsp; That
+settlement, besides its secular side, has also an ecclesiastical
+side of a somewhat different character.&nbsp; In both
+William&rsquo;s coming brought the island kingdom into a closer
+connexion with the continent; and brought a large displacement of
+Englishmen and a large promotion of strangers.&nbsp; But on the
+ecclesiastical side, though the changes were less violent, there
+was a more marked beginning of a new state of things.&nbsp; The
+religious missionary was more inclined to innovate than the
+military conqueror.&nbsp; Here William not only added but
+changed; on one point he even proclaimed that the existing law of
+England was bad.&nbsp; Certainly the religious state of England
+was likely to displease churchmen from the mainland.&nbsp; The
+English Church, so directly the child of the Roman, was, for that
+very reason, less dependent on her parent.&nbsp; She was a free
+colony, not a conquered province.&nbsp; The English Church too
+was most distinctly national; no land came so near to that ideal
+state of things in which the Church is the nation on its
+religious side.&nbsp; Papal authority therefore was weaker in
+England than elsewhere, and a less careful line was drawn between
+spiritual and temporal things and jurisdictions.&nbsp; Two
+friendly powers could take liberties with each other.&nbsp; The
+national assemblies dealt with ecclesiastical as well as with
+temporal matters; one indeed among our ancient laws blames any
+assembly that did otherwise.&nbsp; Bishop and earl sat together
+in the local <i>Gem&oacute;t</i>, to deal with many matters
+which, according to continental ideas, should have been dealt
+with in separate courts.&nbsp; And, by what in continental eyes
+seemed a strange laxity of discipline, priests, bishops, members
+of capitular bodies, were often married.&nbsp; The English
+diocesan arrangements were unlike continental models.&nbsp; In
+Gaul, by a tradition of Roman date, the bishop was bishop of the
+city.&nbsp; His diocese was marked by the extent of the civil
+jurisdiction of the city.&nbsp; His home, his head church, his
+<i>bishopstool</i> in the head church, were all in the
+city.&nbsp; In Teutonic England the bishop was commonly bishop,
+not of a city but of a tribe or district; his style was that of a
+tribe; his home, his head church, his bishopstool, might be
+anywhere within the territory of that tribe.&nbsp; Still, on the
+greatest point of all, matters in England were thoroughly to
+William&rsquo;s liking; nowhere did the King stand forth more
+distinctly as the Supreme Governor of the Church.&nbsp; In
+England, as in Normandy, the right of the sovereign to the
+investiture of ecclesiastical benefices was ancient and
+undisputed.&nbsp; What Edward had freely done, William went on
+freely doing, and Hildebrand himself never ventured on a word of
+remonstrance against a power which he deemed so wrongful in the
+hands of his own sovereign.&nbsp; William had but to stand on the
+rights of his predecessors.&nbsp; When Gregory asked for homage
+for the crown which he had in some sort given, William answered
+indeed as an English king.&nbsp; What the kings before him had
+done for or paid to the Roman see, that would he do and pay; but
+this no king before him had ever done, nor would he be the first
+to do it.&nbsp; But while William thus maintained the rights of
+his crown, he was willing and eager to do all that seemed needful
+for ecclesiastical reform.&nbsp; And the general result of his
+reform was to weaken the insular independence of England, to make
+her Church more like the other Churches of the West, and to
+increase the power of the Roman Bishop.</p>
+<p>William had now a fellow-worker in his taste.&nbsp; The subtle
+spirit which had helped to win his kingdom was now at his side to
+help him to rule it.&nbsp; Within a few months after the taking
+of Chester Lanfranc sat on the throne of Augustine.&nbsp; As soon
+as the actual Conquest was over, William began to give his mind
+to ecclesiastical matters.&nbsp; It might look like sacrilege
+when he caused all the monasteries of England to be
+harried.&nbsp; But no harm was done to the monks or to their
+possessions.&nbsp; The holy houses were searched for the hoards
+which the rich men of England, fearing the new king, had laid up
+in the monastic treasuries.&nbsp; William looked on these hoards
+as part of the forfeited goods of rebels, and carried them off
+during the Lent of 1070.&nbsp; This done, he sat steadily down to
+the reform of the English Church.</p>
+<p>He had three papal legates to guide him, one of whom,
+Ermenfrid, Bishop of Sitten, had come in on a like errand in the
+time of Edward.&nbsp; It was a kind of solemn confirmation of the
+Conquest, when, at the assembly held at Winchester in 1070, the
+King&rsquo;s crown was placed on his head by Ermenfrid.&nbsp; The
+work of deposing English prelates and appointing foreign
+successors now began.&nbsp; The primacy of York was regularly
+vacant; Ealdred had died as the Danes sailed up the Humber to
+assault or to deliver his city.&nbsp; The primacy of Canterbury
+was to be made vacant by the deposition of Stigand.&nbsp; His
+canonical position had always been doubtful; neither Harold nor
+William had been crowned by him; yet William had treated him
+hitherto with marked courtesy, and he had consecrated at least
+one Norman bishop, Remigius of Dorchester.&nbsp; He was now
+deprived both of the archbishopric and of the bishopric of
+Winchester which he held with it, and was kept under restraint
+for the rest of his life.&nbsp; According to foreign canonical
+rules the sentence may pass as just; but it marked a stage in the
+conquest of England when a stout-hearted Englishman was removed
+from the highest place in the English Church to make way for the
+innermost counsellor of the Conqueror.&nbsp; In the Pentecostal
+assembly, held at Windsor, Lanfranc was appointed archbishop; his
+excuses were overcome by his old master Herlwin of Bec; he came
+to England, and on August 15, 1070 he was consecrated to the
+primacy.</p>
+<p>Other deprivations and appointments took place in these
+assemblies.&nbsp; The see of York was given to Thomas, a canon of
+Bayeux, a man of high character and memorable in the local
+history of his see.&nbsp; The abbey of Peterborough was vacant by
+the death of Brand, who had received the staff from the uncrowned
+Eadgar.&nbsp; It was only by rich gifts that he had turned away
+the wrath of William from his house.&nbsp; The Fenland was
+perhaps already stirring, and the Abbot of Peterborough might
+have to act as a military commander.&nbsp; In this case the
+prelate appointed, a Norman named Turold, was accordingly more of
+a soldier than of a monk.&nbsp; From these assemblies of 1070 the
+series of William&rsquo;s ecclesiastical changes goes on.&nbsp;
+As the English bishops die or are deprived, strangers take their
+place.&nbsp; They are commonly Normans, but Walcher, who became
+Bishop of Durham in 1071, was one of those natives of Lorraine
+who had been largely favoured in Edward&rsquo;s day.&nbsp; At the
+time of William&rsquo;s death Wulfstan was the only Englishman
+who kept a bishopric.&nbsp; Even his deprivation had once been
+thought of.&nbsp; The story takes a legendary shape, but it
+throws an important light on the relations of Church and State in
+England.&nbsp; In an assembly held in the West Minster Wulfstan
+is called on by William and Lanfranc to give up his staff.&nbsp;
+He refuses; he will give it back to him who gave it, and places
+it on the tomb of his dead master Edward.&nbsp; No of his enemies
+can move it.&nbsp; The sentence is recalled, and the staff yields
+to his touch.&nbsp; Edward was not yet a canonized saint; the
+appeal is simply from the living and foreign king to the dead and
+native king.&nbsp; This legend, growing up when Western Europe
+was torn in pieces by the struggle about investitures, proves
+better than the most authentic documents how the right which
+Popes denied to Emperors was taken for granted in the case of an
+English king.&nbsp; But, while the spoils of England, temporal
+and spiritual, were thus scattered abroad among men of the
+conquering race, two men at least among them refused all share in
+plunder which they deemed unrighteous.&nbsp; One gallant Norman
+knight, Gulbert of Hugleville, followed William through all his
+campaigns, but when English estates were offered as his reward,
+he refused to share in unrighteous gains, and went back to the
+lands of his fathers which he could hold with a good
+conscience.&nbsp; And one monk, Wimund of Saint-Leutfried, not
+only refused bishoprics and abbeys, but rebuked the Conqueror for
+wrong and robbery.&nbsp; And William bore no grudge against his
+censor, but, when the archbishopric of Rouen became vacant, he
+offered it to the man who had rebuked him.&nbsp; Among the
+worthies of England Gulbert and Wimund can hardly claim a place,
+but a place should surely be theirs among the men whom England
+honours.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The primacy of Lanfranc is one of the most memorable in our
+history.&nbsp; In the words of the parable put forth by Anselm in
+the next reign, the plough of the English Church was for
+seventeen years drawn by two oxen of equal strength.&nbsp; By
+ancient English custom the Archbishop of Canterbury was the
+King&rsquo;s special counsellor, the special representative of
+his Church and people.&nbsp; Lanfranc cannot be charged with any
+direct oppression; yet in the hands of a stranger who had his
+spiritual conquest to make, the tribunitian office of former
+archbishops was lost in that of chief minister of the
+sovereign.&nbsp; In the first action of their joint rule, the
+interest of king and primate was the same.&nbsp; Lanfranc sought
+for a more distinct acknowledgement of the superiority of
+Canterbury over the rival metropolis of York.&nbsp; And this fell
+in with William&rsquo;s schemes for the consolidation of the
+kingdom.&nbsp; The political motive is avowed.&nbsp;
+Northumberland, which had been so hard to subdue and which still
+lay open to Danish invaders or deliverers, was still
+dangerous.&nbsp; An independent Archbishop of York might
+consecrate a King of the Northumbrians, native or Danish, who
+might grow into a King of the English.&nbsp; The Northern
+metropolitan had unwillingly to admit the superiority, and
+something more, of the Southern.&nbsp; The caution of William and
+his ecclesiastical adviser reckoned it among possible chances
+that even Thomas of Bayeux might crown an invading Cnut or Harold
+in opposition to his native sovereign and benefactor.</p>
+<p>For some of his own purposes, William had perhaps chosen his
+minister too wisely.&nbsp; The objects of the two colleagues were
+not always the same.&nbsp; Lanfranc, sprung from Imperialist
+Pavia, was no zealot for extravagant papal claims.&nbsp; The
+caution with which he bore himself during the schism which
+followed the strife between Gregory and Henry brought on him more
+than one papal censure.&nbsp; Yet the general tendency of his
+administration was towards the growth of ecclesiastical, and even
+of papal, claims.&nbsp; William never dreamed of giving up his
+ecclesiastical supremacy or of exempting churchmen from the
+ordinary power of the law.&nbsp; But the division of the civil
+and ecclesiastical jurisdiction, the increased frequency of
+synods distinct from the general assemblies of the
+realm&mdash;even though the acts of those synods needed the royal
+assent&mdash;were steps towards that exemption of churchmen from
+the civil power which was asserted in one memorable saying
+towards the end of William&rsquo;s own reign.&nbsp; William could
+hold his own against Hildebrand himself; yet the increased
+intercourse with Rome, the more frequent presence of Roman
+Legates, all tended to increase the papal claims and the
+deference yielded to them.&nbsp; William refused homage to
+Gregory; but it is significant that Gregory asked for it.&nbsp;
+It was a step towards the day when a King of England was glad to
+offer it.&nbsp; The increased strictness as to the marriage of
+the clergy tended the same way.&nbsp; Lanfranc did not at once
+enforce the full rigour of Hildebrand&rsquo;s decrees.&nbsp;
+Marriage was forbidden for the future; the capitular clergy had
+to part from their wives; but the vested interest of the parish
+priest was respected.&nbsp; In another point William directly
+helped to undermine his own authority and the independence of his
+kingdom.&nbsp; He exempted his abbey of the Battle from the
+authority of the diocesan bishop.&nbsp; With this began a crowd
+of such exemptions, which, by weakening local authority,
+strengthened the power of the Roman see.&nbsp; All these things
+helped on Hildebrand&rsquo;s great scheme which made the clergy
+everywhere members of one distinct and exclusive body, with the
+Roman Bishop at their head.&nbsp; Whatever tended to part the
+clergy from other men tended to weaken the throne of every
+king.&nbsp; While William reigned with Lanfranc at his side,
+these things were not felt; but the seed was sown for the
+controversy between Henry and Thomas and for the humiliation of
+John.</p>
+<p>Even those changes of Lanfranc&rsquo;s primacy which seem of
+purely ecclesiastical concern all helped, in some way to increase
+the intercourse between England and the continent or to break
+down some insular peculiarity.&nbsp; And whatever did this
+increased the power of Rome.&nbsp; Even the decree of 1075 that
+bishoprics should be removed to the chief cities of their
+dioceses helped to make England more like Gaul or Italy.&nbsp; So
+did the fancy of William&rsquo;s bishops and abbots for
+rebuilding their churches on a greater scale and in the last
+devised continental style.&nbsp; All tended to make England less
+of another world.&nbsp; On the other hand, one insular
+peculiarity well served the purposes of the new primate.&nbsp;
+Monastic chapters in episcopal churches were almost unknown out
+of England.&nbsp; Lanfranc, himself a monk, favoured monks in
+this matter also.&nbsp; In several churches the secular canons
+were displaced by monks.&nbsp; The corporate spirit of the
+regulars, and their dependence on Rome, was far stronger than
+that of the secular clergy.&nbsp; The secular chapters could be
+refractory, but the disputes between them and their bishops were
+mainly of local importance; they form no such part of the general
+story of ecclesiastical and papal advance as the long tale of the
+quarrel between the archbishops and the monks of Christ
+Church.</p>
+<p>Lanfranc survived William, and placed the crown on the head of
+his successor.&nbsp; The friendship between king and archbishop
+remained unbroken through their joint lives.&nbsp;
+Lanfranc&rsquo;s acts were William&rsquo;s acts; what the Primate
+did must have been approved by the King.&nbsp; How far
+William&rsquo;s acts were Lanfranc&rsquo;s acts it is less easy
+to say.&nbsp; But the Archbishop was ever a trusted minister, and
+a trusted counsellor, and in the King&rsquo;s frequent absences
+from England, he often acted as his lieutenant.&nbsp; We do not
+find him actually taking a part in warfare, but he duly reports
+military successes to his sovereign.&nbsp; It was William&rsquo;s
+combined wisdom and good luck to provide himself with a
+counsellor than whom for his immediate purposes none could be
+better.&nbsp; A man either of a higher or a lower moral level
+than Lanfranc, a saint like Anselm or one of the mere worldly
+bishops of the time, would not have done his work so well.&nbsp;
+William needed an ecclesiastical statesman, neither unscrupulous
+nor over-scrupulous, and he found him in the lawyer of Pavia, the
+doctor of Avranches, the monk of Bec, the abbot of Saint
+Stephen&rsquo;s.&nbsp; If Lanfranc sometimes unwittingly
+outwitted both his master and himself, if his policy served the
+purposes of Rome more than suited the purposes of either, that is
+the common course of human affairs.&nbsp; Great men are apt to
+forget that systems which they can work themselves cannot be
+worked by smaller men.&nbsp; From this error neither William nor
+Lanfranc was free.&nbsp; But, from their own point of view, it
+was their only error.&nbsp; Their work was to subdue England,
+soul and body; and they subdued it.&nbsp; That work could not be
+done without great wrong: but no other two men of that day could
+have done it with so little wrong.&nbsp; The shrinking from
+needless and violent change which is so strongly characteristic
+of William, and less strongly of Lanfranc also, made their work
+at the time easier to be done; in the course of ages it made it
+easier to be undone.</p>
+<h2><a name="page147"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+147</span>CHAPTER X.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE REVOLTS AGAINST WILLIAM.</span><br />
+<span class="GutSmall">1070&ndash;1086.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">The</span> years which saw the settlement
+of England, though not years of constant fighting like the two
+years between the march to Exeter and the fall of Chester, were
+not years of perfect peace.&nbsp; William had to withstand foes
+on both sides of the sea, to withstand foes in his own household,
+to undergo his first defeat, to receive his first wound in
+personal conflict.&nbsp; Nothing shook his firm hold either on
+duchy or kingdom; but in his later years his good luck forsook
+him.&nbsp; And men did not fail to connect this change in his
+future with a change in himself, above all with one deed of blood
+which stands out as utterly unlike all his other recorded
+acts.</p>
+<p>But the amount of warfare which William had to go through in
+these later years was small compared with the great struggles of
+his earlier days.&nbsp; There is no tale to tell like the war of
+Val-&egrave;s-dunes, like the French invasions of Normandy, like
+the campaigns that won England.&nbsp; One event only of the
+earlier time is repeated almost as exactly as an event can be
+repeated.&nbsp; William had won Maine once; he had now to win it
+again, and less thoroughly.&nbsp; As Conqueror his work is done;
+a single expedition into Wales is the only campaign of this part
+of his life that led to any increase of territory.</p>
+<p>When William sat down to the settlement of his kingdom after
+the fall of Chester, he was in the strictest sense full king over
+all England.&nbsp; For the moment the whole land obeyed him; at
+no later moment did any large part of the land fail to obey
+him.&nbsp; All opposition was now revolt.&nbsp; Men were no
+longer keeping out an invader; when they rose, they rose against
+a power which, however wrongfully, was the established government
+of the land.&nbsp; Two such movements took place.&nbsp; One was a
+real revolt of Englishmen against foreign rule.&nbsp; The other
+was a rebellion of William&rsquo;s own earls in their own
+interests, in which English feeling went with the King.&nbsp;
+Both were short sharp struggles which stand out boldly in the
+tale.&nbsp; More important in the general story, though less
+striking in detail, are the relations of William to the other
+powers in and near the isle of Britain.&nbsp; With the crown of
+the West-Saxon kings, he had taken up their claims to supremacy
+over the whole island, and probably beyond it.&nbsp; And even
+without such claims, border warfare with his Welsh and Scottish
+neighbours could not be avoided.&nbsp; Counting from the
+completion of the real conquest of England in 1070, there were in
+William&rsquo;s reign three distinct sources of
+disturbance.&nbsp; There were revolts within the kingdom of
+England.&nbsp; There was border warfare in Britain.&nbsp; There
+were revolts in William&rsquo;s continental dominions.&nbsp; And
+we may add actual foreign warfare or threats of foreign warfare,
+affecting William, sometimes in his Norman, sometimes in his
+English character.</p>
+<p>With the affairs of Wales William had little personally to
+do.&nbsp; In this he is unlike those who came immediately before
+and after him.&nbsp; In the lives of Harold and of William Rufus
+personal warfare against the Welsh forms an important part.&nbsp;
+William the Great commonly left this kind of work to the earls of
+the frontier, to Hugh of Chester, Roger of Shrewsbury, and to his
+early friend William of Hereford, so long as that fierce
+warrior&rsquo;s life lasted.&nbsp; These earls were ever at war
+with the Welsh princes, and they extended the English kingdom at
+their cost.&nbsp; Once only did the King take a personal share in
+the work, when he entered South Wales, in 1081.&nbsp; We hear
+vaguely of his subduing the land and founding castles; we see
+more distinctly that he released many subjects who were in
+British bondage, and that he went on a religious pilgrimage to
+Saint David&rsquo;s.&nbsp; This last journey is in some accounts
+connected with schemes for the conquest of Ireland.&nbsp; And in
+one most remarkable passage of the English Chronicle, the writer
+for once speculates as to what might have happened but did
+not.&nbsp; Had William lived two years longer, he would have won
+Ireland by his wisdom without weapons.&nbsp; And if William had
+won Ireland either by wisdom or by weapons, he would assuredly
+have known better how to deal with it than most of those who have
+come after him.&nbsp; If any man could have joined together the
+lands which God has put asunder, surely it was he.&nbsp; This
+mysterious saying must have a reference to some definite act or
+plan of which we have no other record.&nbsp; And some slight
+approach to the process of winning Ireland without weapons does
+appear in the ecclesiastical intercourse between England and
+Ireland which now begins.&nbsp; Both the native Irish princes and
+the Danes of the east coast begin to treat Lanfranc as their
+metropolitan, and to send bishops to him for consecration.&nbsp;
+The name of the King of the English is never mentioned in the
+letters which passed between the English primate and the kings
+and bishops of Ireland.&nbsp; It may be that William was biding
+his time for some act of special wisdom; but our speculations
+cannot go any further than those of the Peterborough
+Chronicler.</p>
+<p>Revolt within the kingdom and invasion from without both began
+in the year in which the Conquest was brought to an end.&nbsp;
+William&rsquo;s ecclesiastical reforms were interrupted by the
+revolt of the Fenland.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s authority had never
+been fully acknowledged in that corner of England, while he wore
+his crown and held his councils elsewhere.&nbsp; But the place
+where disturbances began, the abbey of Peterborough, was
+certainly in William&rsquo;s obedience.&nbsp; The warfare made
+memorable by the name of Hereward began in June 1070, and a
+Scottish harrying of Northern England, the second of five which
+are laid to the charge of Malcolm, took place in the same year,
+and most likely about the same time.&nbsp; The English movement
+is connected alike with the course of the Danish fleet and with
+the appointment of Turold to the abbey of Peterborough.&nbsp;
+William had bribed the Danish commanders to forsake their English
+allies, and he allowed them to ravage the coast.&nbsp; A later
+bribe took them back to Denmark; but not till they had shown
+themselves in the waters of Ely.&nbsp; The people, largely of
+Danish descent, flocked to them, thinking, as the Chronicler
+says, that they would win the whole land.&nbsp; The movement was
+doubtless in favour of the kingship of Swegen.&nbsp; But nothing
+was done by Danes and English together save to plunder
+Peterborough abbey.&nbsp; Hereward, said to have been the nephew
+of Turold&rsquo;s English predecessor, doubtless looked on the
+holy place, under a Norman abbot, as part of the enemy&rsquo;s
+country.</p>
+<p>The name of Hereward has gathered round it such a mass of
+fiction, old and new, that it is hard to disentangle the few
+details of his real history.&nbsp; His descent and birth-place
+are uncertain; but he was assuredly a man of Lincolnshire, and
+assuredly not the son of Earl Leofric.&nbsp; For some unknown
+cause, he had been banished in the days of Edward or of
+Harold.&nbsp; He now came back to lead his countrymen against
+William.&nbsp; He was the soul of the movement of which the abbey
+of Ely became the centre.&nbsp; The isle, then easily defensible,
+was the last English ground on which the Conqueror was defied by
+Englishmen fighting for England.&nbsp; The men of the Fenland
+were zealous; the monks of Ely were zealous; helpers came in from
+other parts of England.&nbsp; English leaders left their shelter
+in Scotland to share the dangers of their countrymen; even Edwin
+and Morkere at last plucked up heart to leave William&rsquo;s
+court and join the patriotic movement.&nbsp; Edwin was pursued;
+he was betrayed by traitors; he was overtaken and slain, to
+William&rsquo;s deep grief, we are told.&nbsp; His brother
+reached the isle, and helped in its defence.&nbsp; William now
+felt that the revolt called for his own presence and his full
+energies.&nbsp; The isle was stoutly attacked and stoutly
+defended, till, according to one version, the monks betrayed the
+stronghold to the King.&nbsp; According to another, Morkere was
+induced to surrender by promises of mercy which William failed to
+fulfil.&nbsp; In any case, before the year 1071 was ended, the
+isle of Ely was in William&rsquo;s hands.&nbsp; Hereward alone
+with a few companions made their way out by sea.&nbsp; William
+was less merciful than usual; still no man was put to
+death.&nbsp; Some were mutilated, some imprisoned; Morkere and
+other chief men spent the rest of their days in bonds.&nbsp; The
+temper of the Conqueror had now fearfully hardened.&nbsp; Still
+he could honour a valiant enemy; those who resisted to the last
+fared best.&nbsp; All the legends of Hereward&rsquo;s later days
+speak of him as admitted to William&rsquo;s peace and
+favour.&nbsp; One makes him die quietly, another kills him at the
+hands of Norman enemies, but not at William&rsquo;s bidding or
+with William&rsquo;s knowledge.&nbsp; Evidence a little better
+suggests that he bore arms for his new sovereign beyond the sea;
+and an entry in Domesday also suggests that he held lands under
+Count Robert of Mortain in Warwickshire.&nbsp; It would suit
+William&rsquo;s policy, when he received Hereward to his favour,
+to make him exchange lands near to the scene of his exploits for
+lands in a distant shire held under the lordship of the
+King&rsquo;s brother.</p>
+<p>Meanwhile, most likely in the summer months of 1070, Malcolm
+ravaged Cleveland, Durham, and other districts where there must
+have been little left to ravage.&nbsp; Meanwhile the
+&AElig;theling Edgar and his sisters, with other English exiles,
+sought shelter in Scotland, and were hospitably received.&nbsp;
+At the same time Gospatric, now William&rsquo;s earl in
+Northumberland, retaliated by a harrying of Scottish Cumberland,
+which provoked Malcolm to greater cruelties.&nbsp; It was said
+that there was no house in Scotland so poor that it had not an
+English bondman.&nbsp; Presently some of Malcolm&rsquo;s English
+guests joined the defenders of Ely; those of highest birth stayed
+in Scotland, and Malcolm, after much striving, persuaded Margaret
+the sister of Edgar to become his wife.&nbsp; Her praises are
+written in Scottish history, and the marriage had no small share
+in the process which made the Scottish kings and the lands which
+formed their real kingdom practically English.&nbsp; The sons and
+grandsons of Margaret, sprung of the Old-English kingly house,
+were far more English within their own realm than the Norman and
+Angevin kings of Southern England.&nbsp; But within the English
+border men looked at things with other eyes.&nbsp; Thrice again
+did Malcolm ravage England; two and twenty years later he was
+slain in his last visit of havoc.&nbsp; William meanwhile and his
+earls at least drew to themselves some measure of loyalty from
+the men of Northern England as the guardians of the land against
+the Scot.</p>
+<p>For the present however Malcolm&rsquo;s invasion was only
+avenged by Gospatric&rsquo;s harrying in Cumberland.&nbsp; The
+year 1071 called William to Ely; in the early part of 1072 his
+presence was still needed on the mainland; in August he found
+leisure for a march against Scotland.&nbsp; He went as an English
+king, to assert the rights of the English crown, to avenge wrongs
+done to the English land; and on such an errand Englishmen
+followed him gladly.&nbsp; Eadric, the defender of Herefordshire,
+had made his peace with the King, and he now held a place of high
+honour in his army.&nbsp; But if William met with any armed
+resistance on his Scottish expedition, it did not amount to a
+pitched battle.&nbsp; He passed through Lothian into Scotland; he
+crossed Forth and drew near to Tay, and there, by the round tower
+of Abernethy, the King of Scots swore oaths and gave hostages and
+became the man of the King of the English.&nbsp; William might
+now call himself, like his West-Saxon predecessors,
+<i>Bretwalda</i> and <i>Basileus</i> of the isle of
+Britain.&nbsp; This was the highest point of his fortune.&nbsp;
+Duke of the Normans, King of the English, he was undisputed lord
+from the march of Anjou to the narrow sea between Caithness and
+Orkney.</p>
+<p>The exact terms of the treaty between William&rsquo;s royal
+vassal and his overlord are unknown.&nbsp; But one of them was
+clearly the removal of Edgar from Scotland.&nbsp; Before long he
+was on the continent.&nbsp; William had not yet learned that
+Edgar was less dangerous in Britain than in any other part of the
+world, and that he was safest of all in William&rsquo;s own
+court.&nbsp; Homage done and hostages received, the Lord of all
+Britain returned to his immediate kingdom.&nbsp; His march is
+connected with many legendary stories.&nbsp; In real history it
+is marked by the foundation of the castle of Durham, and by the
+Conqueror&rsquo;s confirmation of the privileges of the palatine
+bishops.&nbsp; If all the earls of England had been like the
+earls of Chester, and all the bishops like the bishops of Durham,
+England would assuredly have split up, like Germany, into a loose
+federation of temporal and spiritual princes.&nbsp; This it was
+William&rsquo;s special work to hinder; but he doubtless saw that
+the exceptional privileges of one or two favoured lordships,
+standing in marked contrast to the rest, would not really
+interfere with his great plan of union.&nbsp; And William would
+hardly have confirmed the sees of London or Winchester in the
+privileges which he allowed to the distant see of Durham.&nbsp;
+He now also made a grant of earldoms, the object of which is less
+clear than that of most of his actions.&nbsp; It is not easy to
+say why Gospatric was deprived of his earldom.&nbsp; His former
+acts of hostility to William had been covered by his pardon and
+reappointment in 1069; and since then he had acted as a loyal, if
+perhaps an indiscreet, guardian of the land.&nbsp; Two greater
+earldoms than his had become vacant by the revolt, the death, the
+imprisonment, of Edwin and Morkere.&nbsp; But these William had
+no intention of filling.&nbsp; He would not have in his realm
+anything so dangerous as an earl of the Mercian&rsquo;s or the
+Northumbrians in the old sense, whether English or Norman.&nbsp;
+But the defence of the northern frontier needed an earl to rule
+Northumberland in the later sense, the land north of the
+Tyne.&nbsp; And after the fate of Robert of Comines, William
+could not as yet put a Norman earl in so perilous a post.&nbsp;
+But the Englishman whom he chose was open to the same charges as
+the deposed Gospatric.&nbsp; For he was Waltheof the son of
+Siward, the hero of the storm of York in 1069.&nbsp; Already Earl
+of Northampton and Huntingdon, he was at this time high in the
+King&rsquo;s personal favour, perhaps already the husband of the
+King&rsquo;s niece.&nbsp; One side of William&rsquo;s policy
+comes out here.&nbsp; Union was sometimes helped by
+division.&nbsp; There were men whom William loved to make great,
+but whom he had no mind to make dangerous.&nbsp; He gave them
+vast estates, but estates for the most part scattered over
+different parts of the kingdom.&nbsp; It was only in the border
+earldoms and in Cornwall that he allowed anything at all near to
+the lordship of a whole shire to be put in the hands of a single
+man.&nbsp; One Norman and one Englishman held two earldoms
+together; but they were earldoms far apart.&nbsp; Roger of
+Montgomery held the earldoms of Shrewsbury and Sussex, and
+Waltheof to his midland earldom of Northampton and Huntingdon now
+added the rule of distant Northumberland.&nbsp; The men who had
+fought most stoutly against William were the men whom he most
+willingly received to favour.&nbsp; Eadric and Hereward were
+honoured; Waltheof was honoured more highly.&nbsp; He ranked
+along with the greatest Normans; his position was perhaps higher
+than any but the King&rsquo;s born kinsmen.&nbsp; But the whole
+tale of Waltheof is a problem that touches the character of the
+king under whom he rose and fell.&nbsp; Lifted up higher than any
+other man among the conquered, he was the one man whom William
+put to death on a political charge.&nbsp; It is hard to see the
+reasons for either his rise or his fall.&nbsp; It was doubtless
+mainly his end which won him the abiding reverence of his
+countrymen.&nbsp; His valour and his piety are loudly
+praised.&nbsp; But his valour we know only from his one personal
+exploit at York; his piety was consistent with a base
+murder.&nbsp; In other matters, he seems amiable, irresolute, and
+of a scrupulous conscience, and Northumbrian morality perhaps saw
+no great crime in a murder committed under the traditions of a
+Northumbrian deadly feud.&nbsp; Long before Waltheof was born,
+his grandfather Earl Ealdred had been killed by a certain
+Carl.&nbsp; The sons of Carl had fought by his side at York; but,
+notwithstanding this comradeship, the first act of
+Waltheof&rsquo;s rule in Northumberland was to send men to slay
+them beyond the bounds of his earldom.&nbsp; A crime that was
+perhaps admired in Northumberland and unheard of elsewhere did
+not lose him either the favour of the King or the friendship of
+his neighbour Bishop Walcher, a reforming prelate with whom
+Waltheof acted in concert.&nbsp; And when he was chosen as the
+single exception to William&rsquo;s merciful rule, it was not for
+this undoubted crime, but on charges of which, even if guilty, he
+might well have been forgiven.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The sojourn of William on the continent in 1072 carries us out
+of England and Normandy into the general affairs of Europe.&nbsp;
+Signs may have already showed themselves of what was coming to
+the south of Normandy; but the interest of the moment lay in the
+country of Matilda.&nbsp; Flanders, long the firm ally of
+Normandy, was now to change into a bitter enemy.&nbsp; Count
+Baldwin died in 1067; his successor of the same name died three
+years later, and a war followed between his widow Richildis, the
+guardian of his young son Arnulf, and his brother Robert the
+Frisian.&nbsp; Robert had won fame in the East; he had received
+the sovereignty of Friesland&mdash;a name which takes in Holland
+and Zealand&mdash;and he was now invited to deliver Flanders from
+the oppressions of Richildis.&nbsp; Meanwhile, Matilda was acting
+as regent of Normandy, with Earl William of Hereford as her
+counsellor.&nbsp; Richildis sought help of her son&rsquo;s two
+overlords, King Henry of Germany and King Philip of France.&nbsp;
+Philip came in person; the German succours were too late.&nbsp;
+From Normandy came Earl William with a small party of
+knights.&nbsp; The kings had been asked for armies; to the Earl
+she offered herself, and he came to fight for his bride.&nbsp;
+But early in 1071 Philip, Arnulf, and William, were all
+overthrown by Robert the Frisian in the battle of Cassel.&nbsp;
+Arnulf and Earl William were killed; Philip made peace with
+Robert, henceforth undisputed Count of Flanders.</p>
+<p>All this brought King William to the continent, while the
+invasion of Malcolm was still unavenged.&nbsp; No open war
+followed between Normandy and Flanders; but for the rest of their
+lives Robert and William were enemies, and each helped the
+enemies of the other.&nbsp; William gave his support to Baldwin
+brother of the slain Arnulf, who strove to win Flanders from
+Robert.&nbsp; But the real interest of this episode lies in the
+impression which was made in the lands east of Flanders.&nbsp; In
+the troubled state of Germany, when Henry the Fourth was striving
+with the Saxons, both sides seem to have looked to the Conqueror
+of England with hope and with fear.&nbsp; On this matter our
+English and Norman authorities are silent, and the notices in the
+contemporary German writers are strangely unlike one
+another.&nbsp; But they show at least that the prince who ruled
+on both sides of the sea was largely in men&rsquo;s
+thoughts.&nbsp; The Saxon enemy of Henry describes him in his
+despair as seeking help in Denmark, France, Aquitaine, and also
+of the King of the English, promising him the like help, if he
+should ever need it.&nbsp; William and Henry had both to guard
+against Saxon enmity, but the throne at Winchester stood firmer
+than the throne at Goslar.&nbsp; But the historian of the
+continental Saxons puts into William&rsquo;s mouth an answer
+utterly unsuited to his position.&nbsp; He is made, when in
+Normandy, to answer that, having won his kingdom by force, he
+fears to leave it, lest he might not find his way back
+again.&nbsp; Far more striking is the story told three years
+later by Lambert of Herzfeld.&nbsp; Henry, when engaged in an
+Hungarian war, heard that the famous Archbishop Hanno of
+K&ouml;ln had leagued with William <i>Bostar</i>&mdash;so is his
+earliest surname written&mdash;King of the English, and that a
+vast army was coming to set the island monarch on the German
+throne.&nbsp; The host never came; but Henry hastened back to
+guard his frontier against <i>barbarians</i>.&nbsp; By that
+phrase a Teutonic writer can hardly mean the insular part of
+William&rsquo;s subjects.</p>
+<p>Now assuredly William never cherished, as his successor
+probably did, so wild a dream as that of a kingly crowning at
+Aachen, to be followed perhaps by an imperial crowning at
+Rome.&nbsp; But that such schemes were looked on as a practical
+danger against which the actual German King had to guard, at
+least shows the place which the Conqueror of England held in
+European imagination.</p>
+<p>For the three or four years immediately following the
+surrender of Ely, William&rsquo;s journeys to and fro between his
+kingdom and his duchy were specially frequent.&nbsp; Matilda
+seems to have always stayed in Normandy; she is never mentioned
+in England after the year of her coronation and the birth of her
+youngest son, and she commonly acted as regent of the
+duchy.&nbsp; In the course of 1072 we see William in England, in
+Normandy, again in England, and in Scotland.&nbsp; In 1073 he was
+called beyond sea by a formidable movement.&nbsp; His great
+continental conquest had risen against him; Le Mans and all Maine
+were again independent.&nbsp; City and land chose for them a
+prince who came by female descent from the stock of their ancient
+counts.&nbsp; This was Hugh the son of Azo Marquess of Liguria
+and of Gersendis the sister of the last Count Herbert.&nbsp; The
+Normans were driven out of Le Mans; Azo came to take possession
+in the name of his son, but he and the citizens did not long
+agree.&nbsp; He went back, leaving his wife and son under the
+guardianship of Geoffrey of Mayenne.&nbsp; Presently the men of
+Le Mans threw off princely rule altogether and proclaimed the
+earliest <i>commune</i> in Northern Gaul.&nbsp; Here then, as at
+Exeter, William had to strive against an armed commonwealth, and,
+as at Exeter, we specially wish to know what were to be the
+relations between the capital and the county at large.&nbsp; The
+mass of the people throughout Maine threw themselves zealously
+into the cause of the commonwealth.&nbsp; But their zeal might
+not have lasted long, if, according to the usual run of things in
+such cases, they had simply exchanged the lordship of their
+hereditary masters for the corporate lordship of the citizens of
+Le Mans.&nbsp; To the nobles the change was naturally
+distasteful.&nbsp; They had to swear to the <i>commune</i>, but
+many of them, Geoffrey for one, had no thought of keeping their
+oaths.&nbsp; Dissensions arose; Hugh went back to Italy; Geoffrey
+occupied the castle of Le Mans, and the citizens dislodged him
+only by the dangerous help of the other prince who claimed the
+overlordship of Maine, Count Fulk of Anjou.</p>
+<p>If Maine was to have a master from outside, the lord of Anjou
+hardly promised better than the lord of Normandy.&nbsp; But men
+in despair grasp at anything.&nbsp; The strange thing is that
+Fulk disappears now from the story; William steps in
+instead.&nbsp; And it was at least as much in his English as in
+his Norman character that the Duke and King won back the revolted
+land.&nbsp; A place in his army was held by English warriors,
+seemingly under the command of Hereward himself.&nbsp; Men who
+had fought for freedom in their own land now fought at the
+bidding of their Conqueror to put down freedom in another
+land.&nbsp; They went willingly; the English Chronicler describes
+the campaign with glee, and breaks into verse&mdash;or
+incorporates a contemporary ballad&mdash;at the tale of English
+victory.&nbsp; Few men of that day would see that the cause of
+Maine was in truth the cause of England.&nbsp; If York and Exeter
+could not act in concert with one another, still less could
+either act in concert with Le Mans.&nbsp; Englishmen serving in
+Maine would fancy that they were avenging their own wrongs by
+laying waste the lands of any man who spoke the French
+tongue.&nbsp; On William&rsquo;s part, the employment of
+Englishmen, the employment of Hereward, was another stroke of
+policy.&nbsp; It was more fully following out the system which
+led Englishmen against Exeter, which led Eadric and his comrades
+into Scotland.&nbsp; For in every English soldier whom William
+carried into Maine he won a loyal English subject.&nbsp; To men
+who had fought under his banners beyond the sea he would be no
+longer the Conqueror but the victorious captain; they would need
+some very special oppression at home to make them revolt against
+the chief whose laurels they had helped to win.&nbsp; As our own
+gleeman tells the tale, they did little beyond harrying the
+helpless land; but in continental writers we can trace a regular
+campaign, in which we hear of no battles, but of many
+sieges.&nbsp; William, as before, subdued the land piecemeal,
+keeping the city for the last.&nbsp; When he drew near to Le
+Mans, its defenders surrendered at his summons, to escape fire
+and slaughter by speedy submission.&nbsp; The new <i>commune</i>
+was abolished, but the Conqueror swore to observe all the ancient
+rights of the city.</p>
+<p>All this time we have heard nothing of Count Fulk.&nbsp;
+Presently we find him warring against nobles of Maine who had
+taken William&rsquo;s part, and leaguing with the Bretons against
+William himself.&nbsp; The King set forth with his whole force,
+Norman and English; but peace was made by the mediation of an
+unnamed Roman cardinal, abetted, we are told, by the chief Norman
+nobles.&nbsp; Success against confederated Anjou and Britanny
+might be doubtful, with Maine and England wavering in their
+allegiance, and France, Scotland, and Flanders, possible enemies
+in the distance.&nbsp; The rights of the Count of Anjou over
+Maine were formally acknowledged, and William&rsquo;s eldest son
+Robert did homage to Fulk for the county.&nbsp; Each prince
+stipulated for the safety and favour of all subjects of the other
+who had taken his side.&nbsp; Between Normandy and Anjou there
+was peace during the rest of the days of William; in Maine we
+shall see yet another revolt, though only a partial one.</p>
+<p>William went back to England in 1073.&nbsp; In 1074 he went to
+the continent for a longer absence.&nbsp; As the time just after
+the first completion of the Conquest is spoken of as a time when
+Normans and English were beginning to sit down side by side in
+peace, so the years which followed the submission of Ely are
+spoken of as a time of special oppression.&nbsp; This fact is not
+unconnected with the King&rsquo;s frequent absences from
+England.&nbsp; Whatever we say of William&rsquo;s own position,
+he was a check on smaller oppressors.&nbsp; Things were always
+worse when the eye of the great master was no longer
+watching.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s one weakness was that of putting
+overmuch trust in his immediate kinsfolk and friends.&nbsp; Of
+the two special oppressors, William Fitz-Osbern had thrown away
+his life in Flanders; but Bishop Ode was still at work, till
+several years later his king and brother struck him down with a
+truly righteous blow.</p>
+<p>The year 1074, not a year of fighting, was pro-eminently a
+year of intrigue.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s enemies on the continent
+strove to turn the representative of the West-Saxon kings to help
+their ends.&nbsp; Edgar flits to and fro between Scotland and
+Flanders, and the King of the French tempts him with the offer of
+a convenient settlement on the march of France, Normandy, and
+Flanders.&nbsp; Edgar sets forth from Scotland, but is driven
+back by a storm; Malcolm and Margaret then change their minds,
+and bid him make his peace with King William.&nbsp; William
+gladly accepts his submission; an embassy is sent to bring him
+with all worship to the King in Normandy.&nbsp; He abides for
+several years in William&rsquo;s court contented and despised,
+receiving a daily pension and the profits of estates in England
+of no great extent which the King of a moment held by the grant
+of a rival who could afford to be magnanimous.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>Edgar&rsquo;s after-life showed that he belonged to that class
+of men who, as a rule slothful and listless, can yet on occasion
+act with energy, and who act most creditably on behalf of
+others.&nbsp; But William had no need to fear him, and he was
+easily turned into a friend and a dependant.&nbsp; Edgar, first
+of Englishmen by descent, was hardly an Englishman by
+birth.&nbsp; William had now to deal with the Englishman who
+stood next to Edgar in dignity and far above him in personal
+estimation.&nbsp; We have reached the great turning-point in
+William&rsquo;s reign and character, the black and mysterious
+tale of the fate of Waltheof.&nbsp; The Earl of Northumberland,
+Northampton, and Huntingdon, was not the only earl in England of
+English birth.&nbsp; The earldom of the East-Angles was held by a
+born Englishman who was more hateful than any stranger.&nbsp;
+Ralph of Wader was the one Englishman who had fought at
+William&rsquo;s side against England.&nbsp; He often passes for a
+native of Britanny, and he certainly held lands and castles in
+that country; but he was Breton only by the mother&rsquo;s
+side.&nbsp; For Domesday and the Chronicles show that he was the
+son of an elder Earl Ralph, who had been <i>staller</i> or master
+of the horse in Edward&rsquo;s days, and who is expressly said to
+have been born in Norfolk.&nbsp; The unusual name suggests that
+the elder Ralph was not of English descent.&nbsp; He survived the
+coming of William, and his son fought on Senlac among the
+countrymen of his mother.&nbsp; This treason implies an
+unrecorded banishment in the days of Edward or Harold.&nbsp;
+Already earl in 1069, he had in that year acted vigorously for
+William against the Danes.&nbsp; But he now conspired against him
+along with Roger, the younger son of William Fitz-Osbern, who had
+succeeded his father in the earldom of Hereford, while his Norman
+estates had passed to his elder brother William.&nbsp; What
+grounds of complaint either Ralph or Roger had against William we
+know not; but that the loyalty of the Earl of Hereford was
+doubtful throughout the year 1074 appears from several letters of
+rebuke and counsel sent to him by the Regent Lanfranc.&nbsp; At
+last the wielder of both swords took to his spiritual arms, and
+pronounced the Earl excommunicate, till he should submit to the
+King&rsquo;s mercy and make restitution to the King and to all
+men whom he had wronged.&nbsp; Roger remained stiff-necked under
+the Primate&rsquo;s censure, and presently committed an act of
+direct disobedience.&nbsp; The next year, 1075, he gave his
+sister Emma in marriage to Earl Ralph.&nbsp; This marriage the
+King had forbidden, on some unrecorded ground of state
+policy.&nbsp; Most likely he already suspected both earls, and
+thought any tie between them dangerous.&nbsp; The notice shows
+William stepping in to do, as an act of policy, what under his
+successors became a matter of course, done with the sole object
+of making money.&nbsp; The <i>bride-ale</i>&mdash;the name that
+lurks in the modern shape of <i>bridal</i>&mdash;was held at
+Exning in Cambridgeshire; bishops and abbots were guests of the
+excommunicated Roger; Waltheof was there, and many Breton
+comrades of Ralph.&nbsp; In their cups they began to plot how
+they might drive the King out of the kingdom.&nbsp; Charges, both
+true and false, were brought against William; in a mixed
+gathering of Normans, English, and Bretons, almost every act of
+William&rsquo;s life might pass as a wrong done to some part of
+the company, even though some others of the company were his
+accomplices.&nbsp; Above all, the two earls Ralph and Roger made
+a distinct proposal to their fellow-earl Waltheof.&nbsp; King
+William should be driven out of the land; one of the three should
+be King; the other two should remain earls, ruling each over a
+third of the kingdom.&nbsp; Such a scheme might attract earls,
+but no one else; it would undo William&rsquo;s best and greatest
+work; it would throw back the growing unity of the kingdom by all
+the steps that it had taken during several generations.</p>
+<p>Now what amount of favour did Waltheof give to these
+schemes?&nbsp; Weighing the accounts, it would seem that, in the
+excitement of the bride-ale, he consented to the treason, but
+that he thought better of it the next morning.&nbsp; He went to
+Lanfranc, at once regent and ghostly father, and confessed to him
+whatever he had to confess.&nbsp; The Primate assigned his
+penitent some ecclesiastical penances; the Regent bade the Earl
+go into Normandy and tell the whole tale to the King.&nbsp;
+Waltheof went, with gifts in hand; he told his story and craved
+forgiveness.&nbsp; William made light of the matter, and kept
+Waltheof with him, but seemingly not under restraint, till he
+came back to England.</p>
+<p>Meanwhile the other two earls were in open rebellion.&nbsp;
+Ralph, half Breton by birth and earl of a Danish land, asked help
+in Britanny and Denmark.&nbsp; Bretons from Britanny and Bretons
+settled in England flocked to him.&nbsp; King Swegen, now almost
+at the end of his reign and life, listened to the call of the
+rebels, and sent a fleet under the command of his son Cnut, the
+future saint, together with an earl named Hakon.&nbsp; The revolt
+in England was soon put down, both in East and West.&nbsp; The
+rebel earls met with no support save from those who were under
+their immediate influence.&nbsp; The country acted zealously for
+the King.&nbsp; Lanfranc could report that Earl Ralph and his
+army were fleeing, and that the King&rsquo;s men, French and
+English, were chasing them.&nbsp; In another letter he could add,
+with some strength of language, that the kingdom was cleansed
+from the filth of the Bretons.&nbsp; At Norwich only the castle
+was valiantly defended by the newly married Countess Emma.&nbsp;
+Roger was taken prisoner; Ralph fled to Britanny; their followers
+were punished with various mutilations, save the defenders of
+Norwich, who were admitted to terms.&nbsp; The Countess joined
+her husband in Britanny, and in days to come Ralph did something
+to redeem so many treasons by dying as an armed pilgrim in the
+first crusade.</p>
+<p>The main point of this story is that the revolt met with no
+English support whatever.&nbsp; Not only did Bishop Wulfstan
+march along with his fierce Norman brethren Ode and Geoffrey; the
+English people everywhere were against the rebels.&nbsp; For this
+revolt offered no attraction to English feeling; had the
+undertaking been less hopeless, nothing could have been gained by
+exchanging the rule of William for that of Ralph or Roger.&nbsp;
+It might have been different if the Danes had played their part
+better.&nbsp; The rebellion broke out while William was in
+Normandy; it was the sailing of the Danish fleet which brought
+him back to England.&nbsp; But never did enterprise bring less
+honour on its leaders than this last Danish voyage up the
+Humber.&nbsp; All that the holy Cnut did was to plunder the
+minster of Saint Peter at York and to sail away.</p>
+<p>His coming however seems to have altogether changed the
+King&rsquo;s feelings with regard to Waltheof.&nbsp; As yet he
+had not been dealt with as a prisoner or an enemy.&nbsp; He now
+came back to England with the King, and William&rsquo;s first act
+was to imprison both Waltheof and Roger.&nbsp; The imprisonment
+of Roger, a rebel taken in arms, was a matter of course.&nbsp; As
+for Waltheof, whatever he had promised at the bride-ale, he had
+done no disloyal act; he had had no share in the rebellion, and
+he had told the King all that he knew.&nbsp; But he had listened
+to traitors, and it might be dangerous to leave him at large when
+a Danish fleet, led by his old comrade Cnut, was actually
+afloat.&nbsp; Still what followed is strange indeed, specially
+strange with William as its chief doer.</p>
+<p>At the Midwinter Gem&oacute;t of 1075&ndash;1076 Roger and
+Waltheof were brought to trial.&nbsp; Ralph was condemned in
+absence, like Eustace of Boulogne.&nbsp; Roger was sentenced to
+forfeiture and imprisonment for life.&nbsp; Waltheof made his
+defence; his sentence was deferred; he was kept at Winchester in
+a straiter imprisonment than before.&nbsp; At the Pentecostal
+Gem&oacute;t of 1076, held at Westminster, his case was again
+argued, and he was sentenced to death.&nbsp; On the last day of
+May the last English earl was beheaded on the hills above
+Winchester.</p>
+<p>Such a sentence and execution, strange at any time, is
+specially strange under William.&nbsp; Whatever Waltheof had
+done, his offence was lighter than that of Roger; yet Waltheof
+has the heavier and Roger the lighter punishment.&nbsp; With
+Scroggs or Jeffreys on the bench, it might have been argued that
+Waltheof&rsquo;s confession to the King did not, in strictness of
+law, wipe out the guilt of his original promise to the
+conspirators; but William the Great did not commonly act after
+the fashion of Scroggs and Jeffreys.&nbsp; To deprive Waltheof of
+his earldom might doubtless be prudent; a man who had even
+listened to traitors might be deemed unfit for such a
+trust.&nbsp; It might be wise to keep him safe under the
+King&rsquo;s eye, like Edwin, Morkere, and Edgar.&nbsp; But why
+should he be picked out for death, when the far more guilty Roger
+was allowed to live?&nbsp; Why should he be chosen as the one
+victim of a prince who never before or after, in Normandy or in
+England, doomed any man to die on a political charge?&nbsp; These
+are questions hard to answer.&nbsp; It is not enough to say that
+Waltheof was an Englishman, that it was William&rsquo;s policy
+gradually to get rid of Englishmen in high places, and that the
+time was now come to get rid of the last.&nbsp; For such a policy
+forfeiture, or at most imprisonment, would have been
+enough.&nbsp; While other Englishmen lost lands, honours, at most
+liberty, Waltheof alone lost his life by a judicial
+sentence.&nbsp; It is likely enough that many Normans hungered
+for the lands and honours of the one Englishman who still held
+the highest rank in England.&nbsp; Still forfeiture without death
+might have satisfied even them.&nbsp; But Waltheof was not only
+earl of three shires; he was husband of the King&rsquo;s near
+kinswoman.&nbsp; We are told that Judith was the enemy and
+accuser of her husband.&nbsp; This may have touched
+William&rsquo;s one weak point.&nbsp; Yet he would hardly have
+swerved from the practice of his whole life to please the bloody
+caprice of a niece who longed for the death of her husband.&nbsp;
+And if Judith longed for Waltheof&rsquo;s death, it was not from
+a wish to supply his place with another.&nbsp; Legend says that
+she refused a second husband offered her by the King; it is
+certain that she remained a widow.</p>
+<p>Waltheof&rsquo;s death must thus remain a mystery, an isolated
+deed of blood unlike anything else in William&rsquo;s life.&nbsp;
+It seems to have been impolitic; it led to no revolt, but it
+called forth a new burst of English feeling.&nbsp; Waltheof was
+deemed the martyr of his people; he received the same popular
+canonization as more than one English patriot.&nbsp; Signs and
+wonders were wrought at his tomb at Crowland, till displays of
+miraculous power which were so inconsistent with loyalty and good
+order were straitly forbidden.&nbsp; The act itself marks a stage
+in the downward course of William&rsquo;s character.&nbsp; In
+itself, the harrying of Northumberland, the very invasion of
+England, with all the bloodshed that they caused, might be deemed
+blacker crimes than the unjust death of a single man.&nbsp; But
+as human nature stands, the less crime needs a worse man to do
+it.&nbsp; Crime, as ever, led to further crime and was itself the
+punishment of crime.&nbsp; In the eyes of William&rsquo;s
+contemporaries the death of Waltheof, the blackest act of
+William&rsquo;s life, was also its turning-point.&nbsp; From the
+day of the martyrdom on Saint Giles&rsquo; hill the magic of
+William&rsquo;s name and William&rsquo;s arms passed away.&nbsp;
+Unfailing luck no longer waited on him; after Waltheof&rsquo;s
+death he never, till his last campaign of all, won a battle or
+took a town.&nbsp; In this change of William&rsquo;s fortunes the
+men of his own day saw the judgement of God upon his crime.&nbsp;
+And in the fact at least they were undoubtedly right.&nbsp;
+Henceforth, though William&rsquo;s real power abides unshaken,
+the tale of his warfare is chiefly a tale of petty defeats.&nbsp;
+The last eleven years of his life would never have won him the
+name of Conqueror.&nbsp; But in the higher walk of policy and
+legislation never was his nobler surname more truly
+deserved.&nbsp; Never did William the Great show himself so truly
+great as in these later years.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The death of Waltheof and the popular judgement on it suggest
+another act of William&rsquo;s which cannot have been far from it
+in point of time, and about which men spoke in his own day in the
+same spirit.&nbsp; If the judgement of God came on William for
+the beheading of Waltheof, it came on him also for the making of
+the New Forest.&nbsp; As to that forest there is a good deal of
+ancient exaggeration and a good deal of modern
+misconception.&nbsp; The word <i>forest</i> is often
+misunderstood.&nbsp; In its older meaning, a meaning which it
+still keeps in some parts, a forest has nothing to do with
+trees.&nbsp; It is a tract of land put outside the common law and
+subject to a stricter law of its own, and that commonly, probably
+always, to secure for the King the freer enjoyment of the
+pleasure of hunting.&nbsp; Such a forest William made in
+Hampshire; the impression which it made on men&rsquo;s minds at
+the time is shown by its having kept the name of the New Forest
+for eight hundred years.&nbsp; There is no reason to think that
+William laid waste any large tract of specially fruitful country,
+least of all that he laid waste a land thickly inhabited; for
+most of the Forest land never can have been such.&nbsp; But it is
+certain from Domesday and the Chronicle that William did
+<i>afforest</i> a considerable tract of land in Hampshire; he set
+it apart for the purposes of hunting; he fenced it in by special
+and cruel laws&mdash;stopping indeed short of death&mdash;for the
+protection of his pleasures, and in this process some men lost
+their lands, and were driven from their homes.&nbsp; Some
+destruction of houses is here implied; some destruction of
+churches is not unlikely.&nbsp; The popular belief, which hardly
+differs from the account of writers one degree later than
+Domesday and the Chronicle, simply exaggerates the extent of
+destruction.&nbsp; There was no such wide-spread laying waste as
+is often supposed, because no such wide-spread laying waste was
+needed.&nbsp; But whatever was needed for William&rsquo;s purpose
+was done; and Domesday gives us the record.&nbsp; And the act
+surely makes, like the death of Waltheof, a downward stage in
+William&rsquo;s character.&nbsp; The harrying of Northumberland
+was in itself a far greater crime, and involved far more of human
+wretchedness.&nbsp; But it is not remembered in the same way,
+because it has left no such abiding memorial.&nbsp; But here
+again the lesser crime needed a worse man to do it.&nbsp; The
+harrying of Northumberland was a crime done with a political
+object; it was the extreme form of military severity; it was not
+vulgar robbery done with no higher motive than to secure the
+fuller enjoyment of a brutal sport.&nbsp; To this level William
+had now sunk.&nbsp; It was in truth now that hunting in England
+finally took the character of a mere sport.&nbsp; Hunting was no
+new thing; in an early state of society it is often a necessary
+thing.&nbsp; The hunting of Alfred is spoken of as a grave matter
+of business, as part of his kingly duty.&nbsp; He had to make war
+on the wild beasts, as he had to make war on the Danes.&nbsp; The
+hunting of William is simply a sport, not his duty or his
+business, but merely his pleasure.&nbsp; And to this pleasure,
+the pleasure of inflicting pain and slaughter, he did not scruple
+to sacrifice the rights of other men, and to guard his enjoyment
+by ruthless laws at which even in that rough age men
+shuddered.</p>
+<p>For this crime the men of his day saw the punishment in the
+strange and frightful deaths of his offspring, two sons and a
+grandson, on the scene of his crime.&nbsp; One of these himself
+he saw, the death of his second son Richard, a youth of great
+promise, whose prolonged life might have saved England from the
+rule of William Rufus.&nbsp; He died in the Forest, about the
+year 1081, to the deep grief of his parents.&nbsp; And Domesday
+contains a touching entry, how William gave back his land to a
+despoiled Englishman as an offering for Richard&rsquo;s soul.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The forfeiture of three earls, the death of one, threw their
+honours and estates into the King&rsquo;s hands.&nbsp; Another
+fresh source of wealth came by the death of the Lady Edith, who
+had kept her royal rank and her great estates, and who died while
+the proceedings against Waltheof were going on.&nbsp; It was not
+now so important for William as it had been in the first years of
+the Conquest to reward his followers; he could now think of the
+royal hoard in the first place.&nbsp; Of the estates which now
+fell in to the Crown large parts were granted out.&nbsp; The
+house of Bigod, afterwards so renowned as Earls of Norfolk, owe
+their rise to their forefather&rsquo;s share in the forfeited
+lands of Earl Ralph.&nbsp; But William kept the greater part to
+himself; one lordship in Somerset, part of the lands of the Lady,
+he gave to the church of Saint Peter at Rome.&nbsp; Of the three
+earldoms, those of Hereford and East-Anglia were not filled up;
+the later earldoms of those lands have no connexion with the
+earls of William&rsquo;s day.&nbsp; Waltheof&rsquo;s southern
+earldoms of Northampton and Huntingdon became the dowry of his
+daughter Matilda; that of Huntingdon passed to his descendants
+the Kings of Scots.&nbsp; But Northumberland, close on the
+Scottish border, still needed an earl; but there is something
+strange in the choice of Bishop Walcher of Durham.&nbsp; It is
+possible that this appointment was a concession to English
+feeling stirred to wrath at the death of Waltheof.&nbsp; The days
+of English earls were over, and a Norman would have been looked
+on as Waltheof&rsquo;s murderer.&nbsp; The Lotharingian bishop
+was a stranger; but he was not a Norman, and he was no oppressor
+of Englishmen.&nbsp; But he was strangely unfit for the
+place.&nbsp; Not a fighting bishop like Ode and Geoffrey, he was
+chiefly devoted to spiritual affairs, specially to the revival of
+the monastic life, which had died out in Northern England since
+the Danish invasions.&nbsp; But his weak trust in unworthy
+favourites, English and foreign, led him to a fearful and
+memorable end.&nbsp; The Bishop was on terms of close friendship
+with Ligulf, an Englishman of the highest birth and uncle by
+marriage to Earl Waltheof.&nbsp; He had kept his estates; but the
+insolence of his Norman neighbours had caused him to come and
+live in the city of Durham near his friend the Bishop.&nbsp; His
+favour with Walcher roused the envy of some of the Bishop&rsquo;s
+favourites, who presently contrived his death.&nbsp; The Bishop
+lamented, and rebuked them; but he failed to &ldquo;do
+justice,&rdquo; to punish the offenders sternly and
+speedily.&nbsp; He was therefore believed to be himself guilty of
+Ligulf&rsquo;s death.&nbsp; One of the most striking and
+instructive events of the time followed.&nbsp; On May 14, 1080, a
+full Gem&oacute;t of the earldom was held at Gateshead to deal
+with the murder of Ligulf.&nbsp; This was one of those rare
+occasions when a strong feeling led every man to the
+assembly.&nbsp; The local Parliament took its ancient shape of an
+armed crowd, headed by the noblest Englishmen left in the
+earldom.&nbsp; There was no vote, no debate; the shout was
+&ldquo;Short rede good rede, slay ye the Bishop.&rdquo;&nbsp; And
+to that cry, Walcher himself and his companions, the murderers of
+Ligulf among them, were slaughtered by the raging multitude who
+had gathered to avenge him.</p>
+<p>The riot in which Walcher died was no real revolt against
+William&rsquo;s government.&nbsp; Such a local rising against a
+local wrong might have happened in the like case under Edward or
+Harold.&nbsp; No government could leave such a deed unpunished;
+but William&rsquo;s own ideas of justice would have been fully
+satisfied by the blinding or mutilation of a few
+ringleaders.&nbsp; But William was in Normandy in the midst of
+domestic and political cares.&nbsp; He sent his brother Ode to
+restore order, and his vengeance was frightful.&nbsp; The land
+was harried; innocent men were mutilated and put to death; others
+saved their lives by bribes.&nbsp; Earl after earl was set over a
+land so hard to rule.&nbsp; A certain Alberie was appointed, but
+he was removed as unfit.&nbsp; The fierce Bishop Geoffrey of
+Coutances tried his hand and resigned.&nbsp; At the time of
+William&rsquo;s death the earldom was held by Geoffrey&rsquo;s
+nephew Robert of Mowbray, a stern and gloomy stranger, but whom
+Englishmen reckoned among &ldquo;good men,&rdquo; when he guarded
+the marches of England against the Scot.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>After the death of Waltheof William seems to have stayed in
+Normandy for several years.&nbsp; His ill luck now began.&nbsp;
+Before the year 1076 was out, he entered, we know not why, on a
+Breton campaign.&nbsp; But he was driven from Dol by the combined
+forces of Britanny and France; Philip was ready to help any enemy
+of William.&nbsp; The Conqueror had now for the first time
+suffered defeat in his own person.&nbsp; He made peace with both
+enemies, promising his daughter Constance to Alan of
+Britanny.&nbsp; But the marriage did not follow till ten years
+later.&nbsp; The peace with France, as the English Chronicle
+says, &ldquo;held little while;&rdquo; Philip could not resist
+the temptation of helping William&rsquo;s eldest son Robert when
+the reckless young man rebelled against his father.&nbsp; With
+most of the qualities of an accomplished knight, Robert had few
+of those which make either a wise ruler or an honest man.&nbsp; A
+brave soldier, even a skilful captain, he was no general; ready
+of speech and free of hand, he was lavish rather than
+bountiful.&nbsp; He did not lack generous and noble feelings; but
+of a steady course, even in evil, he was incapable.&nbsp; As a
+ruler, he was no oppressor in his own person; but sloth,
+carelessness, love of pleasure, incapacity to say No, failure to
+do justice, caused more wretchedness than the oppression of those
+tyrants who hinder the oppressions of others.&nbsp; William would
+not set such an one over any part of his dominions before his
+time, and it was his policy to keep his children dependent on
+him.&nbsp; While he enriched his brothers, he did not give the
+smallest scrap of the spoils of England to his sons.&nbsp; But
+Robert deemed that he had a right to something greater than
+private estates.&nbsp; The nobles of Normandy had done homage to
+him as William&rsquo;s successor; he had done homage to Fulk for
+Maine, as if he were himself its count.&nbsp; He was now stirred
+up by evil companions to demand that, if his father would not
+give him part of his kingdom&mdash;the spirit of Edwin and
+Morkere had crossed the sea&mdash;he would at least give him
+Normandy and Maine.&nbsp; William refused with many pithy
+sayings.&nbsp; It was not his manner to take off his clothes till
+he went to bed.&nbsp; Robert now, with a band of discontented
+young nobles, plunged into border warfare against his
+father.&nbsp; He then wandered over a large part of Europe,
+begging and receiving money and squandering all that he
+got.&nbsp; His mother too sent him money, which led to the first
+quarrel between William and Matilda after so many years of
+faithful union.&nbsp; William rebuked his wife for helping his
+enemy in breach of his orders: she pleaded the mother&rsquo;s
+love for her first-born.&nbsp; The mother was forgiven, but her
+messenger, sentenced to loss of eyes, found shelter in a
+monastery.</p>
+<p>At last in 1079 Philip gave Robert a settled dwelling-place in
+the border-fortress of Gerberoi.&nbsp; The strife between father
+and son became dangerous.&nbsp; William besieged the castle, to
+undergo before its walls his second defeat, to receive his first
+wound, and that at the hands of his own son.&nbsp; Pierced in the
+hand by the lance of Robert, his horse smitten by an arrow, the
+Conqueror fell to the ground, and was saved only by an
+Englishman, Tokig, son of Wiggod of Wallingford, who gave his
+life for his king.&nbsp; It seems an early softening of the tale
+which says that Robert dismounted and craved his father&rsquo;s
+pardon; it seems a later hardening which says that William
+pronounced a curse on his son.&nbsp; William Rufus too, known as
+yet only as the dutiful son of his father, was wounded in his
+defence.&nbsp; The blow was not only grievous to William&rsquo;s
+feelings as a father; it was a serious military defeat.&nbsp; The
+two wounded Williams and the rest of the besiegers escaped how
+they might, and the siege of Gerberoi was raised.</p>
+<p>We next find the wise men of Normandy debating how to make
+peace between father and son.&nbsp; In the course of the year
+1080 a peace was patched up, and a more honourable sphere was
+found for Robert&rsquo;s energies in an expedition into
+Scotland.&nbsp; In the autumn of the year of Gerberoi Malcolm had
+made another wasting inroad into Northumberland.&nbsp; With the
+King absent and Northumberland in confusion through the death of
+Walcher, this wrong went unavenged till the autumn of 1080.&nbsp;
+Robert gained no special glory in Scotland; a second quarrel with
+his father followed, and Robert remained a banished man during
+the last seven years of William&rsquo;s reign.</p>
+<p>In this same year 1080 a synod of the Norman Church was held,
+the Truce of God again renewed which we heard of years ago.&nbsp;
+The forms of outrage on which the Truce was meant to put a cheek,
+and which the strong hand of William had put down more thoroughly
+than the Truce would do, had clearly begun again during the
+confusions caused by the rebellion of Robert.</p>
+<p>The two next years, 1081&ndash;1082, William was in
+England.&nbsp; His home sorrows were now pressing heavily on
+him.&nbsp; His eldest son was a rebel and an exile; about this
+time his second son died in the New Forest; according to one
+version, his daughter, the betrothed of Edwin, who had never
+forgotten her English lover, was now promised to the Spanish King
+Alfonso, and died&mdash;in answer to her own prayers&mdash;before
+the marriage was celebrated.&nbsp; And now the partner of
+William&rsquo;s life was taken from him four years after his one
+difference with her.&nbsp; On November 3, 1083, Matilda died
+after a long sickness, to her husband&rsquo;s lasting
+grief.&nbsp; She was buried in her own church at Caen, and
+churches in England received gifts from William on behalf of her
+soul.</p>
+<p>The mourner had soon again to play the warrior.&nbsp; Nearly
+the whole of William&rsquo;s few remaining years were spent in a
+struggle which in earlier times he would surely have ended in a
+day.&nbsp; Maine, city and county, did not call for a third
+conquest; but a single baron of Maine defied William&rsquo;s
+power, and a single castle of Maine held out against him for
+three years.&nbsp; Hubert, Viscount of Beaumont and Fresnay,
+revolted on some slight quarrel.&nbsp; The siege of his castle of
+Sainte-Susanne went on from the death of Matilda till the last
+year but one of William&rsquo;s reign.&nbsp; The tale is full of
+picturesque detail; but William had little personal share in
+it.&nbsp; The best captains of Normandy tried their strength in
+vain against this one donjon on its rock.&nbsp; William at last
+made peace with the subject who was too strong for him.&nbsp;
+Hubert came to England and received the King&rsquo;s
+pardon.&nbsp; Practically the pardon was the other way.</p>
+<p>Thus for the last eleven years of his life William ceased to
+be the Conqueror.&nbsp; Engaged only in small enterprises, he was
+unsuccessful in all.&nbsp; One last success was indeed in store
+for him; but that was to be purchased with his own life.&nbsp; As
+he turned away in defeat from this castle and that, as he felt
+the full bitterness of domestic sorrow, he may have thought, as
+others thought for him, that the curse of Waltheof, the curse of
+the New Forest, was ever tracking his steps.&nbsp; If so, his
+crimes were done in England, and their vengeance came in
+Normandy.&nbsp; In England there was no further room for his
+mission as Conqueror; he had no longer foes to overcome.&nbsp; He
+had an act of justice to do, and he did it.&nbsp; He had his
+kingdom to guard, and he guarded it.&nbsp; He had to take the
+great step which should make his kingdom one for ever; and he
+had, perhaps without fully knowing what he did, to bid the
+picture of his reign be painted for all time as no reign before
+or after has been painted.</p>
+<h2><a name="page181"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
+181</span>CHAPTER XI.<br />
+<span class="GutSmall">THE LAST YEARS OF WILLIAM.</span><br />
+<span class="GutSmall">1081&ndash;1087.</span></h2>
+<p><span class="smcap">Of</span> two events of these last years
+of the Conqueror&rsquo;s reign, events of very different degrees
+of importance, we have already spoken.&nbsp; The Welsh expedition
+of William was the only recorded fighting on British ground, and
+that lay without the bounds of the kingdom of England.&nbsp;
+William now made Normandy his chief dwelling-place, but he was
+constantly called over to England.&nbsp; The Welsh campaign
+proves his presence in England in 1081; he was again in England
+in 1082, but he went back to Normandy between the two
+visits.&nbsp; The visit of 1082 was a memorable one; there is no
+more characteristic act of the Conqueror than the deed which
+marks it.&nbsp; The cruelty and insolence of his brother Ode,
+whom he had trusted so much more than he deserved, had passed all
+bounds.&nbsp; In avenging the death of Walcher he had done deeds
+such as William never did himself or allowed any other man to
+do.&nbsp; And now, beguiled by a soothsayer who said that one of
+his name should be the next Pope, he dreamed of succeeding to the
+throne of Gregory the Seventh.&nbsp; He made all kinds of
+preparations to secure his succession, and he was at last about
+to set forth for Italy at the head of something like an
+army.&nbsp; His schemes were by no means to the liking of his
+brother.&nbsp; William came suddenly over from Normandy, and met
+Ode in the Isle of Wight.&nbsp; There the King got together as
+many as he could of the great men of the realm.&nbsp; Before them
+he arraigned Ode for all his crimes.&nbsp; He had left him as the
+lieutenant of his kingdom, and he had shown himself the common
+oppressor of every class of men in the realm.&nbsp; Last of all,
+he had beguiled the warriors who were needed for the defence of
+England against the Danes and Irish to follow him on his wild
+schemes in Italy.&nbsp; How was he to deal with such a brother,
+William asked of his wise men.</p>
+<p>He had to answer himself; no other man dared to speak.&nbsp;
+William then gave his judgement.&nbsp; The common enemy of the
+whole realm should not be spared because he was the King&rsquo;s
+brother.&nbsp; He should be seized and put in ward.&nbsp; As none
+dared to seize him, the King seized him with his own hands.&nbsp;
+And now, for the first time in England, we hear words which were
+often heard again.&nbsp; The bishop stained with blood and
+sacrilege appealed to the privileges of his order.&nbsp; He was a
+clerk, a bishop; no man might judge him but the Pope.&nbsp;
+William, taught, so men said, by Lanfranc, had his answer
+ready.&nbsp; &ldquo;I do not seize a clerk or a bishop; I seize
+my earl whom I set over my kingdom.&rdquo;&nbsp; So the Earl of
+Kent was carried off to a prison in Normandy, and Pope Gregory
+himself pleaded in vain for the release of the Bishop of
+Bayeux.</p>
+<p>The mind of William was just now mainly given to the affairs
+of his island kingdom.&nbsp; In the winter of 1083 he hastened
+from the death-bed of his wife to the siege of Sainte-Susanne,
+and thence to the Midwinter Gem&oacute;t in England.&nbsp; The
+chief object of the assembly was the specially distasteful one of
+laying on of a tax.&nbsp; In the course of the next year, six
+shillings was levied on every hide of land to meet a pressing
+need.&nbsp; The powers of the North were again threatening; the
+danger, if it was danger, was greater than when Waltheof smote
+the Normans in the gate at York.&nbsp; Swegen and his successor
+Harold were dead.&nbsp; Cnut the Saint reigned in Denmark, the
+son-in-law of Robert of Flanders.&nbsp; This alliance with
+William&rsquo;s enemy joined with his remembrance of his own two
+failures to stir up the Danish king to a yearning for some
+exploit in England.&nbsp; English exiles were still found to urge
+him to the enterprise.&nbsp; William&rsquo;s conquest had
+scattered banished or discontented Englishmen over all
+Europe.&nbsp; Many had made their way to the Eastern Rome; they
+had joined the Warangian guard, the surest support of the
+Imperial throne, and at Dyrrhachion, as on Senlac, the axe of
+England had met the lance of Normandy in battle.&nbsp; Others had
+fled to the North; they prayed Cnut to avenge the death of his
+kinsman Harold and to deliver England from the yoke of
+men&mdash;so an English writer living in Denmark spoke of
+them&mdash;of Roman speech.&nbsp; Thus the Greek at one end of
+Europe, the Norman at the other, still kept on the name of
+Rome.&nbsp; The fleet of Denmark was joined by the fleet of
+Flanders; a smaller contingent was promised by the devout and
+peaceful Olaf of Norway, who himself felt no call to take a share
+in the work of war.</p>
+<p>Against this danger William strengthened himself by the help
+of the tax that he had just levied.&nbsp; He could hardly have
+dreamed of defending England against Danish invaders by English
+weapons only.&nbsp; But he thought as little of trusting the work
+to his own Normans.&nbsp; With the money of England he hired a
+host of mercenaries, horse and foot, from France and Britanny,
+even from Maine where Hubert was still defying him at
+Sainte-Susanne.&nbsp; He gathered this force on the mainland, and
+came back at its head, a force such as England had never before
+seen; men wondered how the land might feed them all.&nbsp; The
+King&rsquo;s men, French and English, had to feed them, each man
+according to the amount of his land.&nbsp; And now William did
+what Harold had refused to do; he laid waste the whole coast that
+lay open to attack from Denmark and Flanders.&nbsp; But no Danes,
+no Flemings, came.&nbsp; Disputes arose between Cnut and his
+brother Olaf, and the great enterprise came to nothing.&nbsp;
+William kept part of his mercenaries in England, and part he sent
+to their homes.&nbsp; Cnut was murdered in a church by his own
+subjects, and was canonized as <i>Sanctus Canutus</i> by a Pope
+who could not speak the Scandinavian name.</p>
+<p>Meanwhile, at the Midwinter Gem&oacute;t of 1085&ndash;1086,
+held in due form at Gloucester, William did one of his greatest
+acts.&nbsp; &ldquo;The King had mickle thought and sooth deep
+speech with his Witan about his land, how it were set and with
+whilk men.&rdquo;&nbsp; In that &ldquo;deep speech,&rdquo; so
+called in our own tongue, lurks a name well known and dear to
+every Englishman.&nbsp; The result of that famous parliament is
+set forth at length by the Chronicler.&nbsp; The King sent his
+men into each shire, men who did indeed set down in their writ
+how the land was set and of what men.&nbsp; In that writ we have
+a record in the Roman tongue no less precious than the Chronicles
+in our own.&nbsp; For that writ became the Book of Winchester,
+the book to which our fathers gave the name of Domesday, the book
+of judgement that spared no man.</p>
+<p>The Great Survey was made in the course of the first seven
+months of the year 1086.&nbsp; Commissioners were sent into every
+shire, who inquired by the oaths of the men of the hundreds by
+whom the land had been held in King Edward&rsquo;s days and what
+it was worth then, by whom it was held at the time of the survey
+and what it was worth then; and lastly, whether its worth could
+be raised.&nbsp; Nothing was to be left out.&nbsp; &ldquo;So
+sooth narrowly did he let spear it out, that there was not a hide
+or a yard of land, nor further&mdash;it is shame to tell, and it
+thought him no shame to do&mdash;an ox nor a cow nor a swine was
+left that was not set in his writ.&rdquo;&nbsp; This kind of
+searching inquiry, never liked at any time, would be specially
+grievous then.&nbsp; The taking of the survey led to disturbances
+in many places, in which not a few lives were lost.&nbsp; While
+the work was going on, William went to and fro till he knew
+thoroughly how this land was set and of what men.&nbsp; He had
+now a list of all men, French and English, who held land in his
+kingdom.&nbsp; And it was not enough to have their names in a
+writ; he would see them face to face.&nbsp; On the making of the
+survey followed that great assembly, that great work of
+legislation, which was the crown of William&rsquo;s life as a
+ruler and lawgiver of England.&nbsp; The usual assemblies of the
+year had been held at Winchester and Westminster.&nbsp; An
+extraordinary assembly was held in the plain of Salisbury on the
+first day of August.&nbsp; The work of that assembly has been
+already spoken of.&nbsp; It was now that all the owners of land
+in the kingdom became the men of the King; it was now that
+England became one, with no fear of being again parted
+asunder.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The close connexion between the Great Survey and the law and
+the oath of Salisbury is plain.&nbsp; It was a great matter for
+the King to get in the gold certainly and, we may add,
+fairly.&nbsp; William would deal with no man otherwise than
+according to law as he understood the law.&nbsp; But he sought
+for more than this.&nbsp; He would not only know what this land
+could be made to pay; he would know the state of his kingdom in
+every detail; he would know its military strength; he would know
+whether his own will, in the long process of taking from this man
+and giving to that, had been really carried out.&nbsp; Domesday
+is before all things a record of the great confiscation, a record
+of that gradual change by which, in less than twenty years, the
+greater part of the land of England had been transferred from
+native to foreign owners.&nbsp; And nothing shows like Domesday
+in what a formally legal fashion that transfer was carried
+out.&nbsp; What were the principles on which it was carried out,
+we have already seen.&nbsp; All private property in land came
+only from the grant of King William.&nbsp; It had all passed into
+his hands by lawful forfeiture; he might keep it himself; he
+might give it back to its old owner or grant it to a new
+one.&nbsp; So it was at the general redemption of lands; so it
+was whenever fresh conquests or fresh revolts threw fresh lands
+into the King&rsquo;s hands.&nbsp; The principle is so thoroughly
+taken for granted, that we are a little startled to find it
+incidentally set forth in so many words in a case of no special
+importance.&nbsp; A priest named Robert held a single yardland in
+alms of the King; he became a monk in the monastery of
+Stow-in-Lindesey, and his yardland became the property of the
+house.&nbsp; One hardly sees why this case should have been
+picked out for a solemn declaration of the general law.&nbsp;
+Yet, as &ldquo;the day on which the English redeemed their
+lands&rdquo; is spoken of only casually in the case of a
+particular estate, so the principle that no man could hold lands
+except by the King&rsquo;s grant (&ldquo;Non licet terram alicui
+habere nisi regis concessu&rdquo;) is brought in only to
+illustrate the wrongful dealing of Robert and the monks of Stow
+in the case of a very small holding indeed.</p>
+<p>All this is a vast system of legal fictions; for
+William&rsquo;s whole position, the whole scheme of his
+government, rested on a system of legal fictions.&nbsp; Domesday
+is full of them; one might almost say that there is nothing else
+there.&nbsp; A very attentive study of Domesday might bring out
+the fact that William was a foreign conqueror, and that the book
+itself was a record of the process by which he took the lands of
+the natives who had fought against him to reward the strangers
+who had fought for him.&nbsp; But nothing of this kind appears on
+the surface of the record.&nbsp; The great facts of the Conquest
+are put out of sight.&nbsp; William is taken for granted, not
+only as the lawful king, but as the immediate successor of
+Edward.&nbsp; The &ldquo;time of King Edward&rdquo; and the
+&ldquo;time of King William&rdquo; are the two times that the law
+knows of.&nbsp; The compilers of the record are put to some
+curious shifts to describe the time between &ldquo;the day when
+King Edward was alive and dead&rdquo; and the day &ldquo;when
+King William came into England.&rdquo;&nbsp; That coming might
+have been as peaceful as the coming of James the First or George
+the First.&nbsp; The two great battles are more than once
+referred to, but only casually in the mention of particular
+persons.&nbsp; A very sharp critic might guess that one of them
+had something to do with King William&rsquo;s coming into
+England; but that is all.&nbsp; Harold appears only as Earl; it
+is only in two or three places that we hear of a &ldquo;time of
+Harold,&rdquo; and even of Harold &ldquo;seizing the
+kingdom&rdquo; and &ldquo;reigning.&rdquo;&nbsp; These two or
+three places stand out in such contrast to the general language
+of the record that we are led to think that the scribe must have
+copied some earlier record or taken down the words of some
+witness, and must have forgotten to translate them into more
+loyal formul&aelig;.&nbsp; So in recording who held the land in
+King Edward&rsquo;s day and who in King William&rsquo;s, there is
+nothing to show that in so many cases the holder under Edward had
+been turned out to make room for the holder under William.&nbsp;
+The former holder is marked by the perfectly colourless word
+&ldquo;ancestor&rdquo; (&ldquo;antecessor&rdquo;), a word as yet
+meaning, not &ldquo;forefather,&rdquo; but
+&ldquo;predecessor&rdquo; of any kind.&nbsp; In Domesday the word
+is most commonly an euphemism for &ldquo;dispossessed
+Englishman.&rdquo;&nbsp; It is a still more distinct euphemism
+where the Norman holder is in more than one place called the
+&ldquo;heir&rdquo; of the dispossessed Englishmen.</p>
+<p>The formul&aelig; of Domesday are the most speaking witness to
+the spirit of outward legality which ruled every act of
+William.&nbsp; In this way they are wonderfully instructive; but
+from the formul&aelig; alone no one could ever make the real
+facts of William&rsquo;s coming and reign.&nbsp; It is the
+incidental notices which make us more at home in the local and
+personal life of this reign than of any reign before or for a
+long time after.&nbsp; The Commissioners had to report whether
+the King&rsquo;s will had been everywhere carried out, whether
+every man, great and small, French and English, had what the King
+meant him to have, neither more nor less.&nbsp; And they had
+often to report a state of things different from what the King
+had meant to be.&nbsp; Many men had not all that King William had
+meant them to have, and many others had much more.&nbsp; Normans
+had taken both from Englishmen and from other Normans.&nbsp;
+Englishmen had taken from Englishmen; some had taken from
+ecclesiastical bodies; some had taken from King William himself;
+nay King William himself holds lands which he ought to give up to
+another man.&nbsp; This last entry at least shows that William
+was fully ready to do right, according to his notions of
+right.&nbsp; So also the King&rsquo;s two brothers are set down
+among the chief offenders.&nbsp; Of these unlawful holdings of
+land, marked in the technical language of the Survey as
+<i>invasiones</i> and <i>occupationes</i>, many were doubtless
+real cases of violent seizure, without excuse even according to
+William&rsquo;s reading of the law.&nbsp; But this does not
+always follow, even when the language of the Survey would seem to
+imply it.&nbsp; Words implying violence, <i>per vim</i> and the
+like, are used in the legal language of all ages, where no force
+has been used, merely to mark a possession as illegal.&nbsp; We
+are startled at finding the Apostle Paul set down as one of the
+offenders; but the words &ldquo;sanctus Paulus invasit&rdquo;
+mean no more than that the canons of Saint Paul&rsquo;s church in
+London held lands to which the Commissioners held that they had
+no good title.&nbsp; It is these cases where one man held land
+which another claimed that gave opportunity for those personal
+details, stories, notices of tenures and customs, which make
+Domesday the most precious store of knowledge of the time.</p>
+<p>One fruitful and instructive source of dispute comes from the
+way in which the lands in this or that district were commonly
+granted out.&nbsp; The in-comer, commonly a foreigner, received
+all the lands which such and such a man, commonly a dispossessed
+Englishman, held in that shire or district.&nbsp; The grantee
+stepped exactly into the place of the <i>antecessor</i>; he
+inherited all his rights and all his burthens.&nbsp; He inherited
+therewith any disputes as to the extent of the lands of the
+<i>antecessor</i> or as to the nature of his tenure.&nbsp; And
+new disputes arose in the process of transfer.&nbsp; One common
+source of dispute was when the former owner, besides lands which
+were strictly his own, held lands on lease, subject to a
+reversionary interest on the part of the Crown or the
+Church.&nbsp; The lease or sale&mdash;<i>emere</i> is the usual
+word&mdash;of Church lands for three lives to return to the
+Church at the end of the third life was very common.&nbsp; If the
+<i>antecessor</i> was himself the third life, the grantee, his
+<i>heir</i>, had no claim to the land; and in any case he could
+take in only with all its existing liabilities.&nbsp; But the
+grantee often took possession of the whole of the land held by
+the <i>antecessor</i>, as if it were all alike his own.&nbsp; A
+crowd of complaints followed from all manner of injured persons
+and bodies, great and small, French and English, lay and
+clerical.&nbsp; The Commissioners seem to have fairly heard all,
+and to have fairly reported all for the King to judge of.&nbsp;
+It is their care to do right to all men which has given us such
+strange glimpses of the inner life of an age which had none like
+it before or after.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>The general Survey followed by the general homage might seem
+to mark William&rsquo;s work in England, his work as an English
+statesman, as done.&nbsp; He could hardly have had time to
+redress the many cases of wrong which the Survey laid before him;
+but he was able to wring yet another tax out of the nation
+according to his new and more certain register.&nbsp; He then,
+for the last time, crossed to Normandy with his new hoard.&nbsp;
+The Chronicler and other writers of the time dwell on the
+physical portents of these two years, the storms, the fires, the
+plagues, the sharp hunger, the deaths of famous men on both sides
+of the sea.&nbsp; Of the year 1087, the last year of the
+Conqueror, it needs the full strength of our ancient tongue to
+set forth the signs and wonders.&nbsp; The King had left England
+safe, peaceful, thoroughly bowed down under the yoke, cursing the
+ruler who taxed her and granted away her lands, yet half blessing
+him for the &ldquo;good frith&rdquo; that he made against the
+murderer, the robber, and the ravisher.&nbsp; But the land that
+he had won was neither to see his end nor to shelter his
+dust.&nbsp; One last gleam of success was, after so many
+reverses, to crown his arms; but it was success which was indeed
+unworthy of the Conqueror who had entered Exeter and Le Mans in
+peaceful triumph.&nbsp; And the death-blow was now to come to him
+who, after so many years of warfare, stooped at last for the
+first time to cruel and petty havoc without an object.</p>
+<p>The border-land of France and Normandy, the French Vexin, the
+land of which Mantes is the capital, had always been disputed
+between kingdom and duchy.&nbsp; Border wars had been common;
+just at this time the inroads of the French commanders at Mantes
+are said to have been specially destructive.&nbsp; William not
+only demanded redress from the King, but called for the surrender
+of the whole Vexin.&nbsp; What followed is a familiar
+story.&nbsp; Philip makes a foolish jest on the bodily state of
+his great rival, unable just then to carry out his threats.&nbsp;
+&ldquo;The King of the English lies in at Rouen; there will be a
+great show of candles at his churching.&rdquo;&nbsp; As at
+Alen&ccedil;on in his youth, so now, William, who could pass by
+real injuries, was stung to the uttermost by personal
+mockery.&nbsp; By the splendour of God, when he rose up again, he
+would light a hundred thousand candles at Philip&rsquo;s
+cost.&nbsp; He kept his word at the cost of Philip&rsquo;s
+subjects.&nbsp; The ballads of the day told how he went forth and
+gathered the fruits of autumn in the fields and orchards and
+vineyards of the enemy.&nbsp; But he did more than gather fruits;
+the candles of his churching were indeed lighted in the burning
+streets of Mantes.&nbsp; The picture of William the Great
+directing in person mere brutal havoc like this is strange even
+after the harrying of Northumberland and the making of the New
+Forest.&nbsp; Riding to and fro among the flames, bidding his men
+with glee to heap on the fuel, gladdened at the sight of burning
+houses and churches, a false step of his horse gave him his
+death-blow.&nbsp; Carried to Rouen, to the priory of Saint
+Gervase near the city, he lingered from August 15 to September 7,
+and then the reign and life of the Conqueror came to an
+end.&nbsp; Forsaken by his children, his body stripped and well
+nigh forgotten, the loyalty of one honest knight, Herlwin of
+Conteville, bears his body to his grave in his own church at
+Caen.&nbsp; His very grave is disputed&mdash;a dispossessed
+<i>antecessor</i> claims the ground as his own, and the dead body
+of the Conqueror has to wait while its last resting-place is
+bought with money.&nbsp; Into that resting-place force alone can
+thrust his bulky frame, and the rites of his burial are as wildly
+cut short as were the rites of his crowning.&nbsp; With much
+striving he had at last won his seven feet of ground; but he was
+not to keep it for ever.&nbsp; Religious warfare broke down his
+tomb and scattered his bones, save one treasured relic.&nbsp;
+Civil revolution swept away the one remaining fragment.&nbsp; And
+now, while we seek in vain beneath the open sky for the rifled
+tombs of Harold and of Waltheof, a stone beneath the vault of
+Saint Stephen&rsquo;s still tells us where the bones of William
+once lay but where they lie no longer.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>There is no need to doubt the striking details of the death
+and burial of the Conqueror.&nbsp; We shrink from giving the same
+trust to the long tale of penitence which is put into the mouth
+of the dying King.&nbsp; He may, in that awful hour, have seen
+the wrong-doing of the last one-and-twenty years of his life; he
+hardly threw his repentance into the shape of a detailed
+autobiographical confession.&nbsp; But the more authentic sayings
+and doings of William&rsquo;s death-bed enable us to follow his
+course as an English statesman almost to his last moments.&nbsp;
+His end was one of devotion, of prayers and almsgiving, and of
+opening of the prison to them that were bound.&nbsp; All save one
+of his political prisoners, English and Norman, he willingly set
+free.&nbsp; Morkere and his companions from Ely, Walfnoth son of
+Godwine, hostage for Harold&rsquo;s faith, Wulf son of Harold and
+Ealdgyth, taken, we can hardly doubt, as a babe when Chester
+opened its gates to William, were all set free; some indeed were
+put in bonds again by the King&rsquo;s successor.&nbsp; But Ode
+William would not set free; he knew too well how many would
+suffer if he were again let loose upon the world.&nbsp; But love
+of kindred was still strong; at last he yielded, sorely against
+his will, to the prayers and pledges of his other brother.&nbsp;
+Ode went forth from his prison, again Bishop of Bayeux, soon
+again to be Earl of Kent, and soon to prove William&rsquo;s
+foresight by his deeds.</p>
+<p>William&rsquo;s disposal of his dominions on his death-bed
+carries on his political history almost to his last breath.&nbsp;
+Robert, the banished rebel, might seem to have forfeited all
+claims to the succession.&nbsp; But the doctrine of hereditary
+right had strengthened during the sixty years of William&rsquo;s
+life.&nbsp; He is made to say that, though he foresees the
+wretchedness of any land over which Robert should be the ruler,
+still he cannot keep him out of the duchy of Normandy which is
+his birthright.&nbsp; Of England he will not dare to dispose; he
+leaves the decision to God, seemingly to Archbishop Lanfranc as
+the vicar of God.&nbsp; He will only say that his wish is for his
+son William to succeed him in his kingdom, and he prays Lanfranc
+to crown him king, if he deem such a course to be right.&nbsp;
+Such a message was a virtual nomination, and William the Red
+succeeded his father in England, but kept his crown only by the
+help of loyal Englishmen against Norman rebels.&nbsp; William
+Rufus, it must be remembered, still under the tutelage of his
+father and Lanfranc, had not yet shown his bad qualities; he was
+known as yet only as the dutiful son who fought for his father
+against the rebel Robert.&nbsp; By ancient English law, that
+strong preference which was all that any man could claim of right
+belonged beyond doubt to the youngest of William&rsquo;s sons,
+the English &AElig;theling Henry.&nbsp; He alone was born in the
+land; he alone was the son of a crowned King and his Lady.&nbsp;
+It is perhaps with a knowledge of what followed that William is
+made to bid his youngest son wait while his eldest go before him;
+that he left him landless, but master of a hoard of silver, there
+is no reason to doubt.&nbsp; English feeling, which welcomed
+Henry thirteen years later, would doubtless have gladly seen his
+immediate accession; but it might have been hard, in dividing
+William&rsquo;s dominions, to have shut out the second son in
+favour of the third.&nbsp; And in the scheme of events by which
+conquered England was to rise again, the reign of Rufus, at the
+moment the darkest time of all, had its appointed share.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p>That England could rise again, that she could rise with a new
+life, strengthened by her momentary overthrow, was before all
+things owing to the lucky destiny which, if she was to be
+conquered, gave her William the Great as her Conqueror.&nbsp; It
+is as it is in all human affairs.&nbsp; William himself could not
+have done all that he did, wittingly and unwittingly, unless
+circumstances had been favourable to him; but favourable
+circumstances would have been useless, unless there had been a
+man like William to take advantage of them.&nbsp; What he did,
+wittingly or unwittingly, he did by virtue of his special
+position, the position of a foreign conqueror veiling his
+conquest under a legal claim.&nbsp; The hour and the man were
+alike needed.&nbsp; The man in his own hour wrought a work,
+partly conscious, partly unconscious.&nbsp; The more clearly any
+man understands his conscious work, the more sure is that
+conscious work to lead to further results of which he dreams
+not.&nbsp; So it was with the Conqueror of England.&nbsp; His
+purpose was to win and to keep the kingdom of England, and to
+hand it on to those who should come after him more firmly united
+than it had ever been before.&nbsp; In this work his spirit of
+formal legality, his shrinking from needless change, stood him in
+good stead.&nbsp; He saw that as the kingdom of England could
+best be won by putting forth a legal claim to it, so it could
+best be kept by putting on the character of a legal ruler, and
+reigning as the successor of the old kings seeking the unity of
+the kingdom; he saw, from the example both of England and of
+other lands, the dangers which threatened that unity; he saw what
+measures were needed to preserve it in his own day, measures
+which have preserved it ever since.&nbsp; Here is a work, a
+conscious work, which entitles the foreign Conqueror to a place
+among English statesmen, and to a place in their highest
+rank.&nbsp; Further than this we cannot conceive William himself
+to have looked.&nbsp; All that was to come of his work in future
+ages was of necessity hidden from his eyes, no less than from the
+eyes of smaller men.&nbsp; He had assuredly no formal purpose to
+make England Norman; but still less had he any thought that the
+final outcome of his work would make England on one side more
+truly English than if he had never crossed the sea.&nbsp; In his
+ecclesiastical work he saw the future still less clearly.&nbsp;
+He designed to reform what he deemed abuses, to bring the English
+Church into closer conformity with the other Churches of the
+West; he assuredly never dreamed that the issue of his reform
+would be the strife between Henry and Thomas and the humiliation
+of John.&nbsp; His error was that of forgetting that he himself
+could wield powers, that he could hold forces in check, which
+would be too strong for those who should come after him.&nbsp; At
+his purposes with regard to the relations of England and Normandy
+it would be vain to guess.&nbsp; The mere leaving of kingdom and
+duchy to different sons would not necessarily imply that he
+designed a complete or lasting separation.&nbsp; But assuredly
+William did not foresee that England, dragged into wars with
+France as the ally of Normandy, would remain the lasting rival of
+France after Normandy had been swallowed up in the French
+kingdom.&nbsp; If rivalry between England and France had not come
+in this way, it would doubtless have come in some other way; but
+this is the way in which it did come about.&nbsp; As a result of
+the union of Normandy and England under one ruler, it was part of
+William&rsquo;s work, but a work of which William had no
+thought.&nbsp; So it was with the increased connexion of every
+kind between England and the continent of Europe which followed
+on William&rsquo;s coming.&nbsp; With one part of Europe indeed
+the connexion of England was lessened.&nbsp; For three centuries
+before William&rsquo;s coming, dealings in war and peace with the
+Scandinavian kingdoms had made up a large part of English
+history.&nbsp; Since the baffled enterprise of the holy Cnut, our
+dealings with that part of Europe have been of only secondary
+account.</p>
+<p>But in our view of William as an English statesman, the main
+feature of all is that spirit of formal legality of which we have
+so often spoken.&nbsp; Its direct effects, partly designed,
+partly undesigned, have affected our whole history to this
+day.&nbsp; It was his policy to disguise the fact of conquest, to
+cause all the spoils of conquest to be held, in outward form,
+according to the ancient law of England.&nbsp; The fiction became
+a fact, and the fact greatly helped in the process of fusion
+between Normans and English.&nbsp; The conquering race could not
+keep itself distinct from the conquered, and the form which the
+fusion took was for the conquerors to be lost in the greater mass
+of the conquered.&nbsp; William founded no new state, no new
+nation, no new constitution; he simply kept what he found, with
+such modifications as his position made needful.&nbsp; But
+without any formal change in the nature of English kingship, his
+position enabled him to clothe the crown with a practical power
+such as it had never held before, to make his rule, in short, a
+virtual despotism.&nbsp; These two facts determined the later
+course of English history, and they determined it to the lasting
+good of the English nation.&nbsp; The conservative instincts of
+William allowed our national life and our national institutions
+to live on unbroken through his conquest.&nbsp; But it was before
+all things the despotism of William, his despotism under legal
+forms, which preserved our national institutions to all
+time.&nbsp; As a less discerning conqueror might have swept our
+ancient laws and liberties away, so under a series of native
+kings those laws and liberties might have died out, as they died
+out in so many continental lands.&nbsp; But the despotism of the
+crown called forth the national spirit in a conscious and
+antagonistic shape; it called forth that spirit in men of both
+races alike, and made Normans and English one people.&nbsp; The
+old institutions lived on, to be clothed with a fresh life, to be
+modified as changed circumstances might make needful.&nbsp; The
+despotism of the Norman kings, the peculiar character of that
+despotism, enabled the great revolution of the thirteenth century
+to take the forms, which it took, at once conservative and
+progressive.&nbsp; So it was when, more than four centuries after
+William&rsquo;s day, England again saw a despotism carried on
+under the forms of law.&nbsp; Henry the Eighth reigned as William
+had reigned; he did not reign like his brother despots on the
+continent; the forms of law and freedom lived on.&nbsp; In the
+seventeenth century therefore, as in the thirteenth, the forms
+stood ready to be again clothed with a new life, to supply the
+means for another revolution, again at once conservative and
+progressive.&nbsp; It has been remarked a thousand times that,
+while other nations have been driven to destroy and to rebuild
+the political fabric, in England we have never had to destroy and
+to rebuild, but have found it enough to repair, to enlarge, and
+to improve.&nbsp; This characteristic of English history is
+mainly owing to the events of the eleventh century, and owing
+above all to the personal agency of William.&nbsp; As far as
+mortal man can guide the course of things when he is gone, the
+course of our national history since William&rsquo;s day has been
+the result of William&rsquo;s character and of William&rsquo;s
+acts.&nbsp; Well may we restore to him the surname that men gave
+him in his own day.&nbsp; He may worthily take his place as
+William the Great alongside of Alexander, Constantine, and
+Charles.&nbsp; They may have wrought in some sort a greater work,
+because they had a wider stage to work it on.&nbsp; But no man
+ever wrought a greater and more abiding work on the stage that
+fortune gave him than he</p>
+<blockquote><p>&ldquo;Qui dux Normannis, qui C&aelig;sar
+pr&aelig;fuit Anglis.&rdquo;</p>
+</blockquote>
+<p>Stranger and conqueror, his deeds won him a right to a place
+on the roll of English statesmen, and no man that came after him
+has won a right to a higher place.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p style="text-align: center">THE END.</p>
+
+<div class="gapspace">&nbsp;</div>
+<p style="text-align: center"><i>Printed by</i> R. &amp; R. <span
+class="smcap">Clarke</span>, <span class="smcap">Limited</span>,
+<i>Edinburgh</i>.</p>
+<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR***</p>
+<pre>
+
+
+***** This file should be named 1066-h.htm or 1066-h.zip******
+
+
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/0/6/1066
+
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+ www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
+ owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+ has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+ Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
+ must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+ prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+ returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+ sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+ address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+ the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or
+ destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+ and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+ Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+ money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+ of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
+North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
+contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
+Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+ Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+ Chief Executive and Director
+ gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+ www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+</pre></body>
+</html>